Volume 7, Issue 3(1), March 2018 International Journal of Multidisciplinary Educational Research
Published by Sucharitha Publications 48-12-3/7, Flat No: 302, Alekya Residency Srinagar, Visakhapatnam – 530 016 Andhra Pradesh – India Email: [email protected] Website: www.ijmer.in
Editorial Board Editor-in-Chief Dr. K. Victor Babu Associate Professor, Institute of Education Mettu University, Metu, Ethiopia.
EDITORIAL BOARD MEMBERS
Prof. S.Mahendra Dev Prof. Fidel Gutierrez Vivanco Vice Chancellor Founder and President Indira Gandhi Institute of Development Escuela Virtual de Asesoría Filosófica Research Lima Peru Mumbai Prof. Igor Kondrashin Prof.Y.C. Simhadri The Member of The Russian Philosophical Vice Chancellor, Patna University Society Former Director The Russian Humanist Society and Expert of Institute of Constitutional and Parliamentary The UNESCO, Moscow, Russia Studies, New Delhi & Formerly Vice Chancellor of Dr. Zoran Vujisiæ Benaras Hindu University, Andhra University Rector Nagarjuna University, Patna University St. Gregory Nazianzen Orthodox Institute
Universidad Rural de Guatemala, GT, U.S.A Prof. (Dr.) Sohan Raj Tater
Former Vice Chancellor Singhania University, Rajasthan Prof.U.Shameem Department of Zoology Andhra University Visakhapatnam Prof.K.Sreerama Murty Department of Economics Dr. N.V.S.Suryanarayana Andhra University - Visakhapatnam Dept. of Education, A.U. Campus Vizianagaram Dr.V.Venkateswarlu Assistant Professor Dr. Kameswara Sharma YVR Dept. of Sociology & Social Work Asst. Professor Acharya Nagarjuna University, Guntur Dept. of Zoology Sri. Venkateswara College, Delhi University, Prof. P.D.Satya Paul Delhi Department of Anthropology Andhra University – Visakhapatnam I Ketut Donder Depasar State Institute of Hindu Dharma Prof. Josef HÖCHTL Indonesia Department of Political Economy University of Vienna, Vienna & Prof. Roger Wiemers Ex. Member of the Austrian Parliament Professor of Education Austria Lipscomb University, Nashville, USA
Prof. Alexander Chumakov Dr. N.S. Dhanam Chair of Philosophy Department of Philosophy Russian Philosophical Society Andhra University Moscow, Russia Visakhapatnam Dr.B.S.N.Murthy Department of Mechanical Engineering GITAM University Dean of Faculty of Teacher Education Visakhapatnam University of Education, VNU, Hanoi
Dr.S.V Lakshmana Rao Prof. Chanakya Kumar Coordinator Department of Computer Science A.P State Resource Center University of Pune,Pune Visakhapatnam Prof. Djordje Branko Vukelic Dr.S.Kannan Department for Production Engineering Department of History University of Novi Sad, Serbia Annamalai University Annamalai Nagar, Chidambaram Prof. Shobha V Huilgol Department of Pharmacology Dr. B. Venkataswamy Off- Al- Ameen Medical College, Bijapur H.O.D., & Associate Professor Dept. of Telugu, P.A.S. College Prof.Joseph R.Jayakar Pedanandipadu, Guntur, India Department of English Dr.E. Ashok Kumar GITAM University Department of Education Hyderabad North- Eastern Hill University, Shillong Prof.Francesco Massoni Dr.K.Chaitanya Department of Public Health Sciences Department of Chemistry University of Sapienza, Rome Nanjing University of Science and Technology Prof.Mehsin Jabel Atteya People’s Republic of China Al-Mustansiriyah University College of Education Dr.Merina Islam Department of Mathematics, Iraq Department of Philosophy Cachar College, Assam Prof. Ronato Sabalza Ballado Dr. Bipasha Sinha Department of Mathematics S. S. Jalan Girls’ College University of Eastern Philippines, Philippines University of Calcutta, Calcutta Dr.Senthur Velmurugan .V Prof. N Kanakaratnam Librarian Dept. of History, Archaeology & Culture Kalasalingam University Dravidian University, Kuppam Krishnankovil Tamilnadu Andhra Pradesh
Dr. K. John Babu Dr.J.B.Chakravarthi Department of Journalism & Mass Comm Assistant Professor Central University of Kashmir, Kashmir Department of Sahitya Rasthritya Sanskrit Vidyapeetha, Tirupati Dr.T.V.Ramana Department of Economics, Andhra University Prof. R. Siva Prasadh Campus, Kakinada Institute of Advanced Studies in Education Andhra University, Visakhapatnam Dr.Ton Quang Cuong ® © Editor-in-Chief, IJMER Typeset and Printed in India www.ijmer.in IJMER, Journal of Multidisciplinary Educational Research, concentrates on critical and creative research in multidisciplinary traditions. This journal seeks to promote original research and cultivate a fruitful dialogue between old and new thought.
Volume 7 C IssueO N T 3 E(1 N) T S March 2018 S. Pg.
No No 1. Impact of Advertisement and Buying Beheviour of Youth 1 in Tirupur City with Special Reference to Garment Outfits T. Sreerekha and P.Venkatesh
2. Handloom Industry in India: Problems and Prospects 14 Shivaram Suresh Goud and S.Limba Goud
3. 29
, 4. Dairy Development in India: An Observation 39 Gyara Parusharamulu
5. The ‘Stretching Resources’ Policy: A Policy Which is an 53 Amalgamation of Various Ideas Resulting in Optimal use of Resources Available Praveen Varghese Thomas
6. 60
7. Study on Kashida of Kashmiri Embroidery in Self- 66 Employment Neelam Singh, Rekha Suryavanshi and Archana Gupta
8. Study on Mobile Application Usage Trends with the 72 Influence of 4G Smartphones usage with Affordable Internet Subscription Among Bengaluru Youths Anilkumar.R and S.Radha
9. Methods to Prevent School Dropouts 85 E.Sowjanya
10. Human Understanding of Morality in Diversity 92 Manoj Kumar Mohanty 11. 102
12. Indian Government move Towards Tougher Consumer 107 Protection Law: A Brief Study Koneru Anuradha
13. Computer Software Piracy 117 A.Vijayalakshmi
14. Role of Judiciary in Promoting the Social Security of 129 Women in India Cherukuri Sreenivasa Rao
15. Superstition, a Hurdle of Development Among the Tribal 139 Community: An Overview on the Missing Tribes of Assam. Durgadhar Kumbang
16. A Study on Performance of Mahatma Gandhi National 151 Rural Employment Guarantee Scheme (MGNREGS) in India M.Galaiah and A. Srinivasacharyulu 17. 166 అంత ా లoల ామ క మ ధ మ లల బ లల సమస ల – సూచనల
. మ ేవమ 18. Role of Self- help Groups in Empowerment of Women in 172 India K.Srivalli 19. Handicaps of Indian Handlooms 187 M. Ramana
20. Slow or Controlled Release Fertilizers for the Holistic 195 Approach to Economic and Environmental Issue: A Review V V J Gopala Krishna and K V V Satyanarayana
21. Madhan Mohan Malaviya -1861-1946 A.D Founder of 211 Benares Hindu University and Promoter of Higher Education G.Harinatha Reddy
22. The Performance of Congress Party After the Year 2k 225 Jagadeesh Naduvinamath 23. Importance of Values in Higher Education 237 Ramakrishnappa D C
24. Influence of Spectators on Sports Performance 249 Gajendra. K and G.Sarah Sarojini
25. Emancipation of Women Through Education – A Study 259 Ch. Padma Rani 26. 262
ISSN : 2277 – 7881 Dr. K. VICTOR BABU Impact Factor :5.818 (2017) M.A.,M.A.,M.Phil.,Ph.D.,PDF, (D.Lit) Index Copernicus Value: 5.16 Associate Professor, Institute of Education & Editor-in-Chief International Journal of Multidisciplinary Educational Research (IJMER) & Sucharitha: A Journal of Philosophy and Religion Mettu University, Metu, Ethiopia.
Editorial……
It is heartening to note that our journal is able to sustain the enthusiasm and covering various facets of knowledge. It is our hope that IJMER would continue to live up to its fullest expectations savoring the thoughts of the intellectuals associated with its functioning .Our progress is steady and we are in a position now to receive evaluate and publish as many articles as we can. The response from the academicians and scholars is excellent and we are proud to acknowledge this stimulating aspect. The writers with their rich research experience in the academic fields are contributing excellently and making IJMER march to progress as envisaged. The interdisciplinary topics bring in a spirit of immense participation enabling us to understand the relations in the growing competitive world. Our endeavour will be to keep IJMER as a perfect tool in making all its participants to work to unity with their thoughts and action. The Editor thanks one and all for their input towards the growth of the Knowledge Based Society. All of us together are making continues efforts to make our predictions true in making IJMER, a Journal of Repute
Dr.K.Victor Babu Editor-in-Chief
SOCIAL SCIENCES, HUMANITIES, COMMERCE & MANAGEMENT, ENGINEERING & TECHNOLOGY, MEDICINE, SCIENCES, ART & DEVELOPMENT STUDIES, LAW www.ijmer.in INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
IMPACT OF ADVERTISEMENT AND BUYING BEHEVIOUR OF YOUTH IN TIRUPUR CITY WITH SPECIAL REFERENCE TO GARMENT OUTFITS
T. Sreerekha P.Venkatesh Assistant Professor B.Sc AMM 3rd year Management NIFT - Tea College of Knitwear NIFT - Tea College of Knitwear Fashion, Tirupur Fashion, Tirupur
Abstract Consumers are final end users of products. They keep the production cycle moving. Consumers do play a vital role in the economic system of any nation, thus, any nation will face crisis if consumers don’t have the effective demand for goods produced. The paradigm of economics is that consumers will maximize their own utility and will prefer low-costs, high quality products to high priced, added value brands. This study seeks to examine the effects of advertising on consumer buying behaviour considering demand for branded outfits. The research design chosen is descriptive in nature. The sample taken to conduct the research from 100 young respondents of Tirupur city. To offer valid suggestions to improve the impact of advertisement and buying behaviour of young generation in Tirupur city . This study takes the special reference to branded outfits. Keywords: Advertising, Impact, Consumer, Behaviour. Introduction: In the current era of information explosion and the world of media, advertisements play a major role in changing the behaviour and attitude of consumers towards the products shown in the advertisements. The advertisements not only change the way of product is consumed by user but alter the attitude with which they look at the product. All over the world, advertisements have been used since ages for a wide variety of brands. The study of consumer behaviour became a concern of marketers, as they may learn how consumers choose their goods and services required to meet multiple needs, which are the factors that are influencing their choice. Consumers demand
www.ijmer.in 1 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
different commodities based on their taste and preference for them. Awareness of good influences consumers purchase of that good. Other factors that influence one‘s taste and preference for a good are psychological and environmental. Taste and preference for a good change overtime. Awareness of a product, thus, advertisements, play a role in influencing the taste and preference of consumers’ choice. Consumers are known to be rational with regard to their purchases, wanting to maximize their satisfaction when it comes to consumer goods. A consumer will therefore not purchase a commodity whose price is above the additional satisfaction that he derives from the good. How much of a good demanded, depends on the satisfaction the consumer gains from spending extra money on the good. Rational consumers will spend on a good till their gains equal the cost they pay for the product. Thus where MUP=MCP (Sloman and Wride, 2007) Advertising is the mass publicity of a product. It involves creating awareness of a product’s uses and benefits to others. Doing this makes a product available to those in need of them and this satisfies the needs of the advertiser; increasing sales. According to Cohen, advertising is a business activity that employs creative techniques to design persuasive communication in mass media that promote ideas, goods, and services in a manner consistent with the achievement of the advertiser‘s objective, the delivery of consumer satisfaction and the development of social and economic welfare. (Cohen, 1988) From Cohen’s definition, it can be found that advertising satisfies 3 objectives; to increase sales of the firms, to guarantee consumers a great deal of service and finally to ensure the social and economic welfare of society. Advertising is seen in various ways. One encounters them mostly while watching television, reading magazines and newspapers, surfing the internet, and on the radio or even simply while walking down the street (Sharma and Sharma, 2009). Advertising has thus, a stimulating influence on the purchasing behaviour of the consumers. Advertising are most effective on products that have intrinsic qualities. These qualities are not known at the time of purchase and it takes one to discover this upon using the product. Also, when there is a substantial chance of differentiating a product, it best suits to advertise on that product. Again, when there is a strong emotional purchasing motive such as to protect health or enhance social position, it pays to advertise on such a product. These conditions
www.ijmer.in 2 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
make the demand for the product more inelastic. The more emotions consumer attach to a product, they more they tend to be insensitive to its price. This is of importance to firms as they can earn high sales in pricing their products (Borden, 1942). India has one of the youngest populations where 65% of the population is below 35 years and 54% below 24 years. A younger population and the increasing disposable income levels, along with higher aspirations and a feel-good factor, has tremendously affected the consumer spend. Private consumption has a direct impact on the growth of the retail industry. Today‘s consumers are increasingly becoming brand conscious and are looking for products with design and quality. There is easier acceptance of luxury and an increased willingness to experiment with mainstream fashion which is seen as one of the main drivers for the clothing and apparel segment in India. Retailing: Retailing is a distribution channel function where one organization buys products from supplying firms or manufactures the product themselves, and then sells these directly to consumers. A retailer is a reseller (i.e., obtains product from one party in order to sell to another) from which a consumer purchases products. Restaurants, supermarkets, banks, mail-order catalogs are all retailers .Retailing is the final link in the marketing channel bringing products and services from the producers and providers to consumers. As a reseller, retailers offer many benefits to suppliers and custom For consumers the most important benefits relate to the ability to purchase small quantities of a wide assortment of products at prices that are considered reasonably affordable and at right place also. For suppliers the most important benefits relate to offering opportunities to reach their target market, build product demand through retail promotions, and provide consumer feedback to the product marketers. Objectives of the study To study the factors which influence the buying behaviour for branded apparels. To study the impact of different advertisement tool on the buying behaviour of youth To study the pattern of expenditure of youth for branded outfits
www.ijmer.in 3 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Research methodology Research is a diligent and systematic inquiry or investigation into a subject in order to discover or revise facts, theories, application, etc. Research Methodology can be:
The analysis of the principles of methods, rules and postulates employed by a discipline The systematic study of methods that are, can be, or have been applied within a discipline Method of data collection Primary data: The primary data was collected by the questionnaire. A questionnaire was prepared which was to be filled by the Youth of tirupur city. Secondary data: Secondary data is taken through Internet and Books. Scope of the Study If we talk about the scope of this study in future then the scope of such study is very wider. Scope of the study is that after gathering the information about the youth who like to purchase the branded apparels & after studying the factors which influence them to go with that specific brand, it includes demographic factors, cultural influences, & social class .This study will be helpful for the companies who are in this business segment of apparels. They will be able to know the taste &need of the consumer & what will be the products & services which will help them to change the non user into user of their brand & retain their existing customer by providing them the products which they want from the company. This study will help them to formulate & implementing the marketing strategies. Limitations of Study There are following constraints of the study which can be explained as:- The time of research was short due to which many fact has been left untouched. The Area undertaken in research in Tirupur only. But to do a complete research a wide area is required, so the area is also a constraint of the study.
www.ijmer.in 4 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Sample for the study taken is of only 100 consumers. Which can also act as a constraint in the study REVIEW OF LITERATURE DR.M.Rajesh, A.Senthil kumar, Advertising is a stimulating influence in our modern civilization, which affects our standard of living, our forms of recreating and our selection of goods. “Advertising, the use of visual or auditory messages by a person or firm to persuade other buy a product, accepts an idea or takes some other desired action where there is no direct contact between the advertiser and audience.” Advertising has become an integral part of our society. In a way, it has become embedded in our daily lives. People cannot go through a newspaper, listen to radio or watch television, without reading, hearing or seeing some advertisement or commercial. People see them on billboards, on buses, in trains, in magazines, on match boxes, some messages aimed at influencing us or making us aware of the advertiser’s product. Advertisements have been used for many years to influence the buying behaviors of the consumers. Advertisements are helpful in creating the awareness and perception among the customers of cosmetic products; both of these variables are lethal combination to influence the buying behaviors of the consumers. This particular research was conducted on the 200 young male or female who use different brands of cosmetics to check the influence of advertisement on their buying behavior while creating the awareness and building the perceptions. Correlation and regression analysis were used to identify the relationship between these variables. The results revealed provide the new way to managers to devise suitable strategy for the marketing of cosmetic products. These results show that advertisements are very useful in creating the awareness among the people but they are failed to build strong perceptions in the mind of consumers. Both of these variables such as consumer awareness and consumer perceptions will motivate the consumer to buy a certain product, as there is a positive relationship present in between them. The study seeks to examine the effects of advertising on consumer buying behaviour considering demand for cosmetic products by residents in and around Nagarabhavi, Bangalore. Using a sample of 100 respondents of mostly the young, we ran regressions and found
www.ijmer.in 5 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
that advertising does influence expenses incurred on cosmetics products but much influence on the purchase of cosmetic products results from one’s income or pocket money available, and other factors like price of the product, the brand and other people’s recommendation concerning the product. We concluded that, advertising satisfies the needs of the firm and the wishes of consumers. Its role cannot be replaced by any other means. Therefore firms must strategize and know when and where they should advertise. The consumers need to be informed about products and until that is done, the products of firms will still be in stores with no demand for them. JEL Classification: M37, D12 Keywords: Advertising--impact, Consumer behaviour--Bangalore, Cosmetic products—demand, Cosmetics demand—Bangalore The advertising has a foremost and vital impact on purchasing behavior of consumers. With the growth of mobile phones industry in Pakistan, the need for effective advertising has raised. Most of times, advertisements do not have an impact on purchase behavior on consumers due to ineffectiveness. The basic objective of this study is to examine how much emotional responses are generated after watching effective add that persuade consumer purchase behavior. Environmental responses i.e. information rate and sensory stimulated activities represented in advertisements has also influence or even can change the buying behavior of consumers. Data was collected using non-probability sampling (N=300) through a pre-tested questionnaire from seven cities of Pakistan. Collected data was analyzed using correlation, regressions, t-statistics, reliability analysis and descriptive statistics. Demographics such as gender, age and qualification were also included. Findings revealed that factors of emotional and environmental response have a significant impact on behavior of Pakistani consumers. Implications and limitations of study were also included. KEY WORDS: Effective advertising, Environmental responses, Emotional, Responses, Behavior.
www.ijmer.in 6 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
DATA ANALYSIS AND FINDINGS Table 1: Demographic factors
S.NO VARIABLES CLASSES PERCENTAGE 18-24 90 1. AGE 25-30 10 Male 75 2. GENDER Female 25 Married 5 3. MARITAL STATUS Unmarried 95 U.G 85 P.G 5 EDUCATIONAL 4. Professional degree QUALIFICATION (MA,BE,B.ED.,MBBS) 10 OTHERS 0 Below 15000 50 15000-30000 0 5 MONTHLY INCOME 30000-50000 5 Above 50000 5 None 40 Yes 45 6 WORKING No 55 7 Profession Student 80 Employee 10 Unemployed 0 Self business 10
Source: Primary data Interpretation: The above table shows that the majority 90 percent of the respondents were in the age group of 18-24, 75 percent of the respondents are male, 95 percent of the respondents are unmarried, 85 percent of the respondents are under graduate, 50 percent of the respondent’s monthly income was between 15,000, 55 percent of the respondents are not working,80 percent of the respondents are studying
www.ijmer.in 7 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Table 2: Perception towards buying behaviours on impact of advertisement in Tirupur garment outfits
S.no Variables Classes Percentage 1 Frequency Every two weeks 10 40 Monthly 40 Seasonally 25 Rarely 25
2 Spend in shopping 0-1 hour 40 1-2 hours 40 2-3 hours 10 More than 3 hours 10 3 Accompany Parents 45 Friends 45 Alone 5 Brothers and sisters 5
4 How much 1000-2000 60 expenditure 2000-3000 15 3000-4000 15 4000-5000 10 5 Shopping Super market/mall 25 Exclusive showroom 45 Local market 30 e-shopping 0 6 Buying decision Quality 65 Price 25 Schemes 0 Advertisements 10 7 Brand name Strongly agree 15 Agree 55 Neutral 25 Disagree 5 Strongly disagree 0 8 Motivation Personal satisfication 15 Better quality 50 Status & prestige 10 Better comfort 25 9 Influencing factors Better quality 55 Lower price 20 More variety 10 Latest trend 15 10 Satisfication Highly satisfied 25
www.ijmer.in 8 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Satisfied 65 Neutral 5 Dissatisfied 5 Highly dissatisfied 5 11 Advertisement on Strongly agree 10 brand Agree 75 Neutral 15 Disagree 0 Strongly disagree 0 12 Prefer brand Influence of advertisement 60 Influence of friends 35 Influence of family 5 Sources: primary data Interpretation: In the above table 40 percent of peoples go to buy a product only a month.people spend there time for shopping is 1-2 hours.45 percent of peoples went to shop with accompany to family and friends.most of peoples spend 1000-2000 rs to buy an garment outfits on peoples are 60 persontage.45 percentage peoples go for exclusive showrooms.65 percentage of peoples buy a product by their quality.55 percentage of peoples are agree with their brand.50 percentage of peoples are motivated by the products better quality. 55 percentage of peoples are seleted better quality for the influenceing factors. 65 percentage of peoples satisfied with their brands.75 percentage of peoples agreed with the advertisement on brand. 60 percentage of peoples selected influence of advertisement on prefer brands
FACTORS AND LEVEL OF PREFERENCE (χ2 table) In order to find the relationship between various factors and level of refrence, chi-square test was used and the result of the test is shown in the underneath table.
www.ijmer.in 9 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
TABLE
FACTOR CALCULA TABLE DF REMARKS TED X2 VALUE VALUE
INCOME AND 35.31 21.03 12 Significant at 5% BUYING level DECISION
PROFFESION 16.68 16.92 9 Significant at 5% AND PREFER level BRAND
It is highlighted from the analysis that there is no significant relationship between the factors perceived among the respondents whose income group as Rs. 5001 to Rs. 10000 p.m. and it is proved by the analysis of Chi-square at 5% significance level. FINDINGS: The above table shows that the majority 90 percent of the respondents were in the age group of 18-24, 75 percent of the respondents are male, 95 percent of the respondents are unmarried, 85 percent of the respondents are under graduate, 50 percent of the respondent’s monthly income was between 15,000, 55 percent of the respondents are not working,80 percent of the respondents are studying. In the above table 40 percent of peoples go to buy a product only a month.people spend there time for shopping is 1-2 hours.45 percent of peoples went to shop with accompany to family and friends.most of peoples spend 1000-2000 rs to buy an garment outfits on peoples are 60 persontage.45 percentage peoples go for exclusive showrooms.65 percentage of peoples buy a product by their quality.55 percentage of peoples are agree with their brand.50 percentage of peoples are motivated by the products better quality. 55 percentage of peoples are seleted better quality for the influenceing factors. 65 percentage of peoples satisfied with their brands.75 percentage of peoples agreed with the advertisement on
www.ijmer.in 10 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
brand. 60 percentage of peoples selected influence of advertisement on prefer brands SUGGESTIONS It can be seen from the study that, on average, advertising does have influence on the purchase of garment products and it is a must for cosmetic firms to continue advertising on their products if they require maximum sales. Also, we found out that, though advertising does influence the purchase of consumers, other factors like income and others’ recommendation do play a role in one’s purchase. In our study, we had wanted to estimate the effect of advertising on firms’ sales as well, but no access to data was the reason why this was not achieved. Again, we were constraint by time and the resources at our disposal. We will suggest to others to increase the sample size and the study area to know the effect of advertising on consumers’ buying behaviour. From the study, the following recommendations were suggested. i.) Advertising works and affects consumers’ purchase in the long run. It is required of firms to increase their advertising budget and make advertising lively for consumers to associate with. This will definitely have an impact on the sales of firms. Advertising satisfies the needs of the firm as well as the wishes of consumers. Its role can never be replaced by any other means in this dynamic world of ours. It is therefore a must for firms to strategize and know when and where they should advertise to gain maximum returns. The consumers should be considered as a factor of production, they need to be informed about products and until that is done, the products of firms will still be in stores with no demand for them. The performance of the two wheelers and quality assurance can be more emphasised through better marketing strategies by the companies apart from celebrity endorsements. Emphasis can be laid on endorsing the two wheelers’ features, quality, brand and model through celebrity endorsed advertisements in television which should also be supported by information pertaining to providing financial assistance. This can be done through alliances with banks and other financial institutions and also bringing it to the notice of the consumers. While considering the stiff competition, the manufacturers should identify their market segment and adopt strategies that would improve their market share.
www.ijmer.in 11 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
CONCLUSION Consumer research is gaining new approaches every year. The advertisement influences the desire to buy to who look up information everywhere. The biggest publicity consumers on this platform are the computer companies, bank, mobile phone companies, insurance companies, the mass-media, the e-commerce companies and last but not least the internet providers. The advertising market will grow in India. The study show that advertising on the behaviour of buying and consume plays an important role in selling products. Also most of consumers are interested in brand products. It is found that temporary price discounts occupy an important place in buying decision. Many consumers go at fairs and exhibitions attracted by the new products, by the producer's prices or the diversified supply. Very important to mention is the fact that the online advertising influences the buying decision. Consumer behaviour and advertising are dynamic fields, in terms of practice and scientific training. Advertising research styles have involved and advanced, partly through the influence of improved technology and access to advanced theories and methods. REFERENCES DR.M.Rajesh, A.Senthil kumar, A STUDY ON IMPACT OF ADVERTISEMENT ON BUYING BEHAVIOUR OF CONSUMERS, Asia pacific journal of research, Volume 1 issue 18(October 2014) Samar Fatima , Samreen Lodhi – Jinnah University for Women Impact of Advertisement on Buying Behaviours of the consumers: Study of Cosmetic Industry in Karachi City. International Journal of Management Sciences and Business Research, Oct-2015 ISSN (2226-8235) Vol-4, Issue 10 Akwasi Ampofo , Effects of Advertising on Consumer Buying Behaviour: With Reference to Demand for Cosmetic Products in Bangalore, India New Media and Mass Communication www.iiste.org ISSN 2224-3267 (Paper) ISSN 2224-3275 (Online) Vol.27, 2014 Hafiz Muhammad Arshad, Dr. Mudasar Noor, Nabila Noor, Wasim Ahmad, Sara Javed Impact of Effective Advertising on Consumer Buying Behavior: A Study of Mobile Phone Purchasers in Pakistan
www.ijmer.in 12 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Department of Management Sciences, COMSATS Institute of Information Technology, Sahiwal, Pakistan. Received: December 15 2013 Accepted: January 25 2014
www.ijmer.in 13 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
HANDLOOM INDUSTRY IN INDIA: PROBLEMS AND PROSPECTS
Shivaram Suresh Goud Prof.S.Limba Goud Research Scholar Former Dean, Social Sciences Department of Applied Economics Telangana University Telangana University Principal (Rtd) Nizamabad Girraj Government College (A) Telangana State Nizamabad, Telangana State
Abstract Handloom weaving is one of the largest economic activities after agriculture providing direct and indirect employment to more than 43 lakh weavers and allied workers. This sector contributes nearby 15 per cent of the cloth production in the country and also contributes to the export earning of the country. 95 per cent of the world’s hand woven fabric comes from India. The handloom sector has a unique place in our economy. The specific objectives of the present paper are to study the growth and prospects of handloom industry in India and to analyse the problems of handloom industry in India. The period of study is 10 years i.e., from 2006-07 to 2015-16. The present paper is based on secondary data collected from the annual reports of Ministry of Textiles, Government of India and Third National Handloom Census. As per the data overall 61.13 per cent independent weavers, followed by 27.00 per cent master weavers, 6.77 per cent private weavers and only 5.10 per cent other weavers in India. The handloom industry is facing problems such as obsolete technologies, unorganized production system, low productivity, inadequate working capital, conventional product range, and weak marketing link, overall stagnation of production and sales and, above all, competition from power loom and mill sector. The various policy initiatives and scheme interventions like cluster approach, aggressive marketing initiative and social welfare measures are to be structured well for the betterment of the handloom sector and then only this ancient tradition would thrive. Key words: Handlooms, Weavers, low productivity, stagnation, competition, cluster approach
www.ijmer.in 14 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Introduction Handloom weaving is one of the largest economic activities after agriculture providing direct and indirect employment to more than 43 lakh weavers and allied workers. This sector contributes nearby 15 per cent of the cloth production in the country and also contributes to the export earning of the country. 95 per cent of the world’s hand woven fabric comes from India. The handloom sector has a unique place in our economy. It has been sustained by skills transferred from one generation to another. The strength of the sector lies in its uniqueness, flexibility of production, openness to innovations, adaptability to the supplier’s requirement and the wealth of its tradition. The adoptions of modern techniques and economic liberalization, however, have made serious inroads into the handloom sector. Competition from power looms and mill sector, availability of cheaper imported fabrics, changing consumer preferences and alternative employment opportunities have threatened the vibrancy of the handloom sector. The Government of India, since independence, has been following a policy of promoting and encouraging the handloom sector through a number of programmes and schemes. Due to various policy initiatives and scheme interventions like cluster approach, aggressive marketing initiative and social welfare measures, the handloom sector has shown positive growth and the income level of weavers has improved. The handloom fabric production has been very impressive and the growth has been at the rate of 6 per cent to 7 per cent in the beginning of the 11th Plan. The subsequent economic downturn has affected all the sectors in India and handloom sector is no exception to it. OBJECTIVES OF THE PAPER The following are the specific objectives of the present paper;
To study the growth and prospects of handloom industry in India To analyse the problems of handloom industry in India PERIOD OF STUDY The period of study is 10 years i.e., from 2006-07 to 2015-16. RESEARCH METHODOLOGY The present paper is based on secondary data collected from the annual reports of Ministry of Textiles, Government of India and Third
www.ijmer.in 15 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
National Handloom Census. In addition to the above mentioned sources, supporting data have been collected from the published sources like journals, periodicals, reports and books. Statistical techniques have been employed to analyse the data. Simple statistical and mathematical tools such as percentages and averages have been used to analyze the data so as to draw the meaningful inferences for the present paper. PRODUCTION OF HANDLOOM SECTOR The production of handloom sector in India from 2006-07 to 2015-16 are presented in table 1: Table 1: Cloth Production of Handloom sector in India from 2006-07 to 2015-16 (in Million Sq.Meters)
Ratio of Total Cloth Share of handloom to cloth Production by handloom in power loom Year Productio handloom the total cloth (in terms of n* sector production cloth) 2006-07 41161 6536 15.90 1:5.03 2007-08 43265 6943 16.00 1:4.97 2008-09 42121 6677 15.90 1:5.04 2009-10 45819 6806 14.90 1:5.41 2010-11 47083 6949 14.60 1:5.59 2011-12 46600 6900 14.80 1:5.42 2012-13 61949 6952 11.22 1:5.47 2013-14 46425 7104 15.30 1:5.18 2014-15 47438 7203 15.18 1:5.24 2015-16 46334 7638 15.31 1:5.21 Source: Government of India, Ministry of Textiles, Annual Reports from 2007-08 to 2015-16 Note:* The total cloth production includes handloom, power loom and mill sector excluding hosiery, Khadi, wool and silk. Table 1 shows the cloth production of handloom sector in India from 2006-07 to 2015-16. It is evident that the total cloth production is increased from 41161 million sq. meters in 2006-07 to 46334 million sq. meters in 2015-16. The cloth production by handloom sector gradually increased from 6536 million sq. meters in 2006-07 to 7638 million sq. meters in 2015-16 except in 2008-09, 2009-10 and 2011-12. The share of handloom in the total cloth production fluctuated from 15.90 per cent in 2006-07 to 15.31 per cent in 2015-16. The ratio of handloom to power
www.ijmer.in 16 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
loom with respect to power loom is also very high. The ratio of handlooms had been constant during all the years compared to that of the power loom. The power loom production increased from 5.03 times in 2006-07 to 5.59 times in 2010-11 except in 2007-08 when it decreased to 4.97 times. In the remaining years it fluctuated between 5.42 times and 5.21 times. TYPES OF DWELLING UNITS The following are the main types of dwelling units operating in India;
a) Kaccha house: Kaccha house is one whose walls and roof are made of non-pucca materials. Non-pucca materials include unburnt bricks, bamboo, mud, grass, leaves, reeds, thatch, etc. b) Semi-pucca house: A semi-pucca house is a structure that has either the walls or the roof but not both, made of pucca materials. c) Pucca house: A pucca house is a structure whose walls and roof are made of pucca materials such as cement, concrete, oven-burnt bricks, stone, iron, timber, tiles, slate, plywood, and artificial wood of synthetic material. The different types of dwelling units of handloom house-holds in India as per 2009-10 census are represented in table 2. Table 2: Different types of dwelling units of handloom house- holds in India as per 2009-10 census
Type of dwelling Number of looms Total unit Rural Urban Kaccha 1441473 (94.92) 77159 (5.08) 1518632 (100) (59.54) (21.31) (54.56) Semi-Pucca 678024 (79.25) 177554 (20.75) 855578 (100) (28.00) (49.03) (30.74) Pucca 301620 (73.73) 107441 (26.27) 409061 (100) (12.46) (29.67) (14.70) Total 2421117 (86.99) 362154 (13.01) 2783271(100) (100) (100) (100) Source: Ministry of Textiles, Govt. of India, Third National Handloom Census, 2010. Note: Figures in parentheses represent percentage to total.
www.ijmer.in 17 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Table 2 depicts that majority of handloom workers i.e., 85.30 per cent live in semi-pucca or kaccha dwellings. The semi-pucca houses are mostly in urban areas. Only 14.70 per cent of the handloom households have pucca houses. Above 86.99 per cent of the dwelling units are rural areas by the handloom households in India and Only 13.01 per cent of the units are urban area households in India. TYPES OF HANDLOOM WEAVERS
A. Labour Weavers: Under the bani/contract system, a worker is not exposed to business risks. In this system, workers get raw materials from master weavers/Mahajans or traders and return finished products or services to them. In return, the weaver gets wages, which are paid in accordance with work performed by them. Labour workers may work under an institutional structure like a co- operative society, Khadi and Village Industries Commission, State Handloom Development Corporation, etc. B. Independent Weavers: An independent worker describes a production system in which the worker purchases raw materials from the market, makes cloth or allied activity product/service (warp product, weft product, sizing, calendaring, made ups, etc.) and sells the woven finished products or services in the market independently, all on his own. Earnings and profitability of the worker depend on market conditions, productivity, managerial skill, etc., and they are fully exposed to market/business risks. C. Co-operative Society: The co-operative structure in the handloom sector is two fold: apex society and primary society. The apex society is an umbrella body for primary societies. Hence, weavers are basically members of primary societies. D. Master weavers: A master weaver is referred to as a generic term to people who get the yarn sized, supply beams to smaller owner, get the fabric woven and get the cloth processed. This system of master weaver has evolved over years. In the past, master weavers used to advance yarn to weavers working in their own houses. In recent years, many master weavers have set up common sheds for weaving, where hired weavers come and undertake production activities. Particulars pertaining to the State/UT-wise different types of handloom weavers in India as per 2009-10 census are presented in table 3;
www.ijmer.in 18 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Table 3: State/UT-wise different types of handloom weavers in India as per 2009-10 census
S. Name of Independent Under Under Others* Total No. States/UTs master private weavers owner 1 Andhra 51565 226415 3535 24950 306465 Pradesh 2 Arunachal 29159 79 322 06 29566 Pradesh 3 Assam 1426907 18190 35610 3157 1483864 4 Bihar 9035 26555 981 1154 37725 5 Chattisgarh 1051 1587 08 2245 4891 6 Delhi 658 913 83 863 2517 7 Gujarat 2023 5676 689 1108 9496 8 Haryana 97 40 7510 217 7864 9 Himachal 7208 376 16 130 7730 Pradesh 10 Jammu& 18314 2377 01 57 20749 Kashmir 11 Jharkhand 6041 5671 117 6612 18441 12 Karnataka 34912 12221 6355 23361 76849 13 Kerala 2724 1622 1540 8632 14518 14 Madhya 2359 9832 18 972 13181 Pradesh 15 Maharashtra 1109 489 881 854 3333 16 Manipur 197895 4038 2235 151 204319 17 Mizoram 11939 30 935 21 12925 18 Meghalaya 39858 991 295 45 41189 19 Nagaland 60981 962 3245 115 65303 20 Orissa 56519 28124 4912 13603 103158 21 Pondicherry 534 133 86 1953 2706 22 Punjab 411 2068 - 39 2518 23 Rajasathan 3181 5030 812 21079 30102 24 Sikkim 202 42 12 295 551 25 Tamil Nadu 100767 122488 24222 71035 318512 26 Tripura 130138 946 328 330 131742 27 Uttar 55331 159181 839 1664 217015 Pradesh 28 Uttarakhand 7517 6632 221 230 14600 29 West Bengal 93187 395898 164587 11334 665006 Total 2351622 1038606 260395 196212 3846835 Source: Govt. of India, Ministry of Textiles, Third National Handloom Census, 2010.
www.ijmer.in 19 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Note: * others include under SHDC, KVIC & Co-operative Society weavers Table 3 shows the particulars of the State/UT-wise different types of handloom workers in India as per 2009-10 census. The overall handloom weavers in India are 384685. The highest numbers of handloom weavers are in Assam state 1483864, followed by West Bengal 665006 weavers, 318512 weavers in Tamil Nadu, 306465 weavers in Andhra Pradesh and 217015 weavers in Uttar Pradesh. The least number i.e., 551 weavers are in Sikkim, followed by 2517 in Delhi, 2518 weavers in Punjab and 2706 weavers in Pondicherry. It is evident that majority i.e., 2351622 weavers are independent weavers, followed by 1038606 master weavers, 260395 private owners and 196212 weavers others. The highest numbers of independent weavers are in the Assam state 1426907 weavers and least number of 97 weavers in Haryana. Among the other weavers, Tamil Nadu state has the highest 71035 weavers and least number of 06 weavers are in Arunachal Pradesh state and there are no private owners in Punjab state. WORKING STATUS OF HANDLOOMS Particulars of the State/UT-wise working status of handloom households in India as per 2009-10 census are presented in table 4; Table 4: State/UT-wise working status of handloom households in India as per 2009-10 census
S. Name of Working Idle Total Percentage share No. States/UTs looms looms Looms in All India 1 Andhra Pradesh 117745 6969 124714 5.25 2 Arunachal 21403 5883 27286 1.15 Pradesh 3 Assam 982672 128905 1111577 46.76 4 Bihar 8501 6472 14973 0.63 5 Chattisgarh 2324 147 2471 0.10 6 Delhi 2184 376 2560 0.11 7 Gujarat 3584 316 3900 0.16 8 Haryana 4019 857 4876 0.20 9 Himachal 5425 153 5578 0.23 Pradesh 10 Jammu& 7166 135 7301 0.31 Kashmir 11 Jharkhand 1891 237 2128 0.09 12 Karnataka 34606 5882 40488 1.70
www.ijmer.in 20 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
13 Kerala 8826 4271 13097 0.55 14 Madhya 3394 210 3604 0.15 Pradesh 15 Maharashtra 3251 1260 4511 0.19 16 Manipur 186703 3931 190634 8.02 17 Mizoram 8348 619 8967 0.38 18 Meghalaya 23467 669 24136 1.02 19 Nagaland 44601 3087 47688 2.00 20 Orissa 38637 5015 43652 1.84 21 Pondicherry 1693 78 1771 0.07 22 Punjab 261 - 261 0.01 23 Rajasathan 5065 338 5403 0.23 24 Sikkim 305 40 345 0.01 25 Tamil Nadu 149442 5067 154509 6.50 26 Tripura 133132 5879 139011 5.85 27 Uttar Pradesh 76174 4121 80295 3.38 28 Uttarakhand 3545 221 3766 0.16 29 West Bengal 268068 39761 307829 12.95 Total 2146432 230899 2377331 100.00 Source: Govt. of India, Ministry of Textiles, Third National Handloom Census, 2010. Table 4 shows the particulars of State/UT-wise working status of handloom households in India as per 2009-10 census. The total number of handlooms in India is 2377331. The highest numbers of handlooms i.e., 2146432 are working looms and 230899 are idle looms in India. The majority of 982672 handlooms are working in Assam state, followed by 268068 handlooms in West Bengal (2nd place), 186703 handlooms in Manipur (3rd place) and least number of 261 handlooms in Punjab. The majority 128905 handlooms are idle looms in Assam state, followed by 39761 handlooms in West Bengal, 6969 handlooms in Andhra Pradesh and no handlooms are idle in Punjab state. The highest percentage share of handlooms are in Assam with 46.76 per cent i.e., covering more than half of the total looms in the country and the least percentage share of handlooms i.e., 0.01 per cent are in Punjab and Sikkim states. REGION-WISE WORKING STATUS OF HANDLOOMS The particulars of region-wise working status of handloom households in India as per 2009-10 census are presented in table 5;
www.ijmer.in 21 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Table 5: Region-wise working status of handloom households in India as per 2009-10 census
Name of the region Working looms Idle looms Total Looms Southern 312312 (93.34) 22267 (6.66) 334579 (100) Central 85437 (94.79) 4699 (5.21) 90136 (100) Eastern 317097 (86.03) 51485 (13.97) 368582 (100) North Eastern 1400631 (90.38) 149013 (9.62) 1549644 (100) Northern 24120 (92.84) 1859 (7.16) 25979 (100) Western 6835 (81.26) 1576 (18.74) 8411 (100) Total 2146432 (90.29) 230899 (9.71) 2377331 (100) Source: Govt. of India, Ministry of Textiles, Third National Handloom Census, 2010. Note: Figures in parentheses represent percentage to total. Table 5 shows the particulars of region-wise working status of handlooms in India as per 2009-10 census. The highest 90.29 per cent are working looms and 9.71 per cent are idle looms in India. It is evident that majority working looms i.e., 1400631 are in North Eastern regions, followed by 317097 handlooms in Eastern region, 312312 handlooms in Southern region, 85437 handlooms in central region, 24120 handlooms in Northern region and the minimum 6835 handlooms are in Western region. The majority of idle handlooms i.e., 149013 are in North Eastern region, followed by 51485 handlooms in Eastern region, 4699 handlooms in Central region, 1859 handlooms in Northern region and 1576 handlooms are not functioning in Western region. The overall 1549644 handlooms are in North Eastern region, followed by 368582 handlooms in Eastern region, 334579 handlooms in Southern region, 90136 handlooms in Central region, 25979 handlooms in Northern region and 8411 handlooms in Western region. REGION-WISE DIFFERENT TYPES OF HANDLOOM WORKERS The region-wise different types of handloom workers in India as per 2009-10 census are presented in table 6;
www.ijmer.in 22 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Table 6: Region-wise different types of handloom workers in India for 2009-10 census
Name of Independent Master Private Total Others* the Region Weavers Weavers Weavers Weavers 177232 5111 249687 Central 66258 (26.54) 1086 (0.43) (70.98) (2.05) (100) 456248 170597 32703 824330 Eastern 164782 (19.99) (55.35) (20.69) (3.97) (100) North 1897079 25278 42982 4120 1969459 Eastern (96.33) (1.28) (2.18) (0.21) (100) 10804 8422 22385 71480 Northern 29869 (41.79) (15.11) (11.78) (31.32) (100) 362879 35738 129931 719050 Southern 190502 (26.49) (50.47) (4.97) (18.07) (100) 6165 1570 1962 12829 Western 3132 (24.41) (48.06) (12.24) (15.29) (100) 2351622 1038606 260395 196212 3846835 Total (61.13) (27.00) (6.77) (5.10) (100) Source: Govt. of India, Ministry of Textiles, Third National Handloom Census, 2010. Note: * others include under SHDC, KVIC & Co-operative Society weavers Note: Figures in parentheses represent percentage to total. Table 6 shows the details of region-wise different types of handloom workers in India as per 2009-10 census. It is evident through the above table that the majority 1969459 weavers are in North Eastern region, followed by 824330 weavers in Eastern region, 719050 weavers in Southern region and 249687 weavers in Central region. The lowest 12829 weavers are in Western region and 71480 weavers in Northern region. The highest 1897079 are independent weavers in North Eastern region, followed by 456248 master weavers in Eastern region, 170597 private weavers in Eastern region and 129931 other weavers in Southern region. The lowest 1086 private weavers in Central region, followed by 1570 private weavers, 1962 other weavers, 3132 independent weavers in Western region and 4120 others in North Eastern region.
www.ijmer.in 23 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Overall 61.13 per cent are independent weavers, followed by 27.00 per cent master weavers, 6.77 per cent private weavers and only 5.10 per cent other weavers in India. SOUTHERN STATES WISE OWNERSHIP STATUS OF DWELLING UNITS The Southern States/UT-wise handloom workers households’ ownership status of dwelling units in India as per 2009-10 census are presented in table 7; Table 7: Southern States/UTs -wise distribution of ownership status of handloom workers’ households of dwelling units in India as per 2009-10 census
Name of the Owned Rented Others Total States/UT 176996 Andhra Pradesh 126328 (71.37) 49371 (27.89) 1297 (0.74) (100) Karnataka 30209 (80.17) 5924 (15.72) 1547 (4.11) 37680 (100) Kerala 11238 (96.13) 292 (2.50) 160 (1.37) 11690 (100) Pondicherry 1117 (6368) 599 (34.15) 38 (2.17) 1754 (100) 189069 Tamil Nadu 145152 (76.77) 42935 (22.71) 982 (0.52) (100) 314044 99121 4024 417189 Total (75.28) (23.76) (0.96) (100) Source: Govt. of India, Ministry of Textiles, Third National Handloom Census, 2010. Note: Figures in parentheses represent percentage to total. Table 7 depicts the Southern States/UT-wise handloom workers households’ ownership status of dwelling units in India as per 2009-10 census. In Southern region of India there are a total of 417189 working dwelling units. The majority dwelling units i.e., 314044 (75.28 per cent) are owned, 99121 (23.76 per cent) rented dwelling units and 4024 (0.96 per cent) others in Southern region. Among Southern states Tamil Nadu has the major portion of 145152 owned units, 42935 rented and 982 other dwelling units, followed by 126328 owned, 49371 rented and 1297 other dwelling units in Andhra Pradesh. In Karnataka state 30209 owned, 5924 rented and 1547 other dwelling units. The lowest dwelling units 1117 owned, 599 rented and 38 other dwelling units in Pondicherry and 11238 owned, 292 rented and 160 other dwelling units in Kerala state.
www.ijmer.in 24 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
SECOND AND THIRD HANDLOOM CENSUS-A COMPARISON Particulars of the selected indicators pertaining to the comparison between second and third handloom census in India are presented in table 8; Table 8: Selected indicators pertaining to the comparison Second and Third Handloom Census in India
Second Third Sl. Selected Indicators Census Census No. (1995) (2010) 1 Handloom weaver households (Lakh) 25.25 22.68 2 Handloom weavers (Lakh) 34.71 29.09 Total man-days worked by weaver households 3 4977 5313 (Lakh) during census year Man-days worked per weaver household during 4 197 234 census year 5 Share of full-time weavers to total weavers 44% 64% Share of weaver households reporting less than a 6 68% 46% metre production (weaving) per day Share of weaver households reporting more than 60 7 per cent income from handlooms and related 31% 35% activities 8 Share of Idle looms 10% 4% Source: Govt. of India, Ministry of Textiles, Third National Handloom Census, 2010. Table 8 depicts the details of a comparative status of selected indicators during second and third handloom census in India. It is evident through the above table that the handloom weaver households decreased from 25.25 lakh in second census to 22.68 lakh in third census. A comparison of the weavers enumerated during the second and third census shows a decline in the number of weavers from the second census (34.71 lakh) to the third (29.09 lakh) census. The total man-days worked by weaver households increased from 4977 lakh in second census to 5313 lakh in third census. The handloom workers Man-days worked per weaver household in a year increased with an average from 197 days worked in second census to 234 days in third census. The proportion of full-time weavers was found to have increased from the second (44 per cent) to the third (64 per cent) census. There is a decline in the percentage of handloom worker households that reported less than a metre of fabric production per weaver per day from second census (68 per cent) to third census (46 per
www.ijmer.in 25 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
cent). There is an increase in the proportion of households who reported more than 60 per cent of income from handloom sources from the second census (31 per cent) to the third census (35 per cent). There is a decrease in the share of idle looms from 10 per cent in second census to 4 per cent in third census. PROBLEMS OF HANDLOOM INDUSTRY IN INDIA Presently Handloom Industry is facing many problems related to raw material, marketing and sales network which are explained as follows:
Lack of Adequate and Authentic Data: Lack of reliable data with respect to number of crafts person, their socio-economic conditions, livelihood conditions, details of families and their productivity, is a major shortcoming that affects the planning and policy formation of Handloom Sector. Absence of data hinders the growth of Handloom sector due to non- possibility of inter-sectoral comparison. Poor Quality of Yarn: In the present scenario the major problem which is faced by handloom sector is non- availability of good quality of yarn at reasonable price. Most weavers are from the families which are economically disadvantaged and having limited access toward markets which can provide them good quality of yarn. Financial Problems: Finance is a very important source for any industry to become successful and even in handloom sector there is shortage of credit facilities. Lack of financial literacy among weavers is leading to credit related challenges for them. Lack of Proper Infrastructure: The availability of infrastructure required by the handloom sector is less satisfactory which leads to a loss in their competitiveness. They do lack even the basic facilities like clean drinking water, sanitation, electricity etc. Education, Skills, Research and Training: The formal education systems have not included teaching, training and skill development for the Handloom sector in their mainstream activities. As a result, the responsibility of introducing innovation in techniques and designs is left to the initiative of weaver families who usually having a lack of resources for this critical field. Shortage of Input and their rising Cost: The basic pre- requisites of handloom Industry are cotton, yarn, silk, art silk, chemicals, dyes & zari. Weavers purchase yarn from private traders
www.ijmer.in 26 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
who usually charge very high cost and the transportation costs are also so high. Besides high cost, the supply of yarn also is not regular so the problem becomes more acute due to lack of sufficient financial resources. Problem of Working Capital: Working capital is the main source for maintaining a industry and even in handloom sector working capital is also a major problem. Weavers become unable to purchase the raw material even at the declining prices. Poor Management: Inefficiency of management is also a major constraint in the working and growth of Handloom sector. There is lack of a structured Board of Directors which affects the decision making policies of the sector. CONCLUSION Today, India is the second largest producer of textiles in the world, next to China. The Indian textile industry is one of the largest and oldest and despite the availability of inexpensive skilled workers and technicians along with the availability of cotton in the country, it has been doing well in the recent past in terms of production and exports. Handloom weaving is one of the largest economic activities after agriculture providing direct and indirect employment to more than 43 lakh weavers and allied workers. The highest percentage share of handlooms in Assam is 46.76 per cent i.e., covering more than half of the total looms in the country and least percentage share of handlooms is Punjab and Sikkim states with 0.01 per cent. Overall 61.13 per cent independent weavers, followed by 27.00 per cent master weavers, 6.77 per cent private weavers and only 5.10 per cent other weavers in India. However, the sector is beset with manifold problems such as obsolete technologies, unorganized production system, low productivity, inadequate working capital, conventional product range, weak marketing link, overall stagnation of production and sales and, above all, competition from power loom and mill sector. The Minimum Wages Act has to be amended to enable women to get proper and appropriate wages for their work. Government of India should take necessary steps for the regular and timely supply of raw materials at reasonable prices to empower them economically. The various policy initiatives and scheme interventions like cluster approach, aggressive marketing initiative and social welfare measures are to be structured well for the
www.ijmer.in 27 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
betterment of the handloom sector and then only this ancient tradition would thrive. REFERENCES
1. Suresh Kumar. P, “Handloom industry in India: A Study”, International Journal of Multidisciplinary Research and Development, 2015, pp. 24- 29. 2. Suundarapandian. M. “Growth and Prospects of Handloom Sector in India”, NABARD, Mumbai, 2002. 3. Narasaiah L.M & Krishna T.C.H. “Crisis of Handloom Industry”, Discovery Publishing House, New Delhi, 1999. 4. Bharat Singh, “Handloom Industry in India: Problems and Prospects”, Journal of Business Management and Information Systems, Vol. 1, No. 1, December, 2014, pp. 173-180. 5. Premsundar. B. & J. Kannan, “Women in Handloom Industry: Problems and Prospects”, EPRA International Journal of Economic and Business Review, Vol.1 Issue 1, December, 2013, pp.32-38. 6. Prathap, G. and Naidu, M.C., “Socio-Economic Condition of the Handloom Weavers of Vontimitta Mandal in Kadapa district of Andhra Pradesh”, International Journal of Managerial Studies and Research, Vol.3, Issue.1, January, 2015, pp.5-11. 7. Raju Phukan, “Handloom Weaving in Assam: Problems and Prospects”, Global Journal of Human Social Science, Vol.12, Issue 8, May, 2012, pp.16-22. 8. Jyothi and Aruna, “Problems and Prospects of Handloom Industry”, Indian Journal of Commerce, Vol. 59, No.1, January- March, 2006, pp. 87-95.
www.ijmer.in 28 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
www.ijmer.in 29 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
www.ijmer.in 30 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
www.ijmer.in 31 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
www.ijmer.in 32 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
www.ijmer.in 33 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
www.ijmer.in 34 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
www.ijmer.in 35 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
www.ijmer.in 36 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
www.ijmer.in 37 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
www.ijmer.in 38 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
DAIRY DEVELOPMENT IN INDIA: AN OBSERVATION
Gyara Parusharamulu Research Scholar Department of Public Administration Osmania University Hyderabad
Introduction The performance of Indian dairy sector during the 1950s and 1960s was not remarkable. However, with the successful implementation of Operation Flood Programme (OFP) during the 1970s, the dairy sector achieved fourfold growth rate by touching the mark compound growth rate. It is interesting to note that during the past three decades, the total milk production increased but per capita milk production declined. India has emerged as the world’s largest milk producing country. Milk production increased by about 4 percent a year and it increased from 22 million tons in 1970-71 to 104.8 million tons in 2007-08, the per capita per day milk availability increased from 107 grams to 245 grams during this period. Today, India is the centre of the global dairy industry. It is the largest producer of Milk in the world The Indian dairy industry is rapidly growing. Agricultural sector plays a key role in the development of Indian economy. But most of the Indian farmers depend on monsoons. The evidence shows that frequent crop failures occur due to low rainfall and natural calamities. Most of the farmers in India depend on agriculture and allied activities. Among the allied activities the dairying has been playing a major role by providing livelihoods to the rural people. About 70% of rural households own livestock. Small and marginal farmers account for more than 60% of the total households. India had tremendous milk production in 40 years and has become the world's largest milk-producing nation with a gross output of 84.6 million tons in 2001 and an annual output of 130 MT (2014-15). India is the largest producer of the milk in the world. It also has the largest milk-producing animal population of over 118 million. According to the National Dairy Development Board, demand for milk is expected to increase at a compound annual growth rate or CAGR of 5% from 130 million tons in 2014 to 200 million tons in 2022. The move towards
www.ijmer.in 39 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
value added dairy products, offer higher margins than liquid milk for the Indian Milk Industry. According to a report by CARE Ratings, the share of value added products in the milk and milk derivatives segment in India is growing at around 25% every year and is expected to grow at the same rate until 2019-20. The Indian Dairy Industry has achieved this strength of a producer-owned and professionally-managed cooperative system, despite the facts that a majority of dairy farmers are illiterate and run small, marginal operations and for many farmers, selling milk is their sole source of income. More than 10 million dairy farmers belong to 96,000 local dairy cooperatives, who sell their products to one of 170 milk producers' cooperative unions who in turn are supported by 15 state cooperative milk marketing federations. The Indian Dairy Industry engages in the production and processing of milk & cream. This industry is involved in the manufacture of various dairy products like cheese, curd, yoghurt etc. The Indian Dairy Industry specializes in the procurement, production, processing, storage and distribution of dairy products. India as nation stands first in its share of dairy production in the international scenario and makes important contributions to the national economy. The Indian Diary industry provides gainful employment to a vast majority of the rural households. Given its high income elasticity, the demand for milk and dairy products is expected to grow rapidly. Development of Dairy Industry India accounts for about 56 per cent of the cattle population of the world's buffalo population and 14 per cent of the cattle population. It ranks first in respect of buffalo and second in respect of cattle population, second in goat population and third in respect of sheep in the world. Some more Facts about Indian Diary Industry: 1. India is the world’s biggest producer and consumer of dairy. 2. Price volatility is yet to arrive. The dairy sector is protected from foreign imports and prices paid to GCMMF’s farmers are rising about 9% a year. 3. The GCMMF is made up of 3.6 million farmer members, structured through a network of village co-operatives and district groups.
www.ijmer.in 40 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
4. Milk production costs are almost competitive with the likes of Australia and New Zealand. 5. India has 300 million bovines. One-third are buffalo, which provide 55% of the milk. 6. The average net income for a dairy farmer is US$387 (£247) a cow each year. That is not much when you’ve only got one or two animals. 7. Dairy farming is mainly a woman’s game. They look after the livestock while men typically find a wage beyond the home. 8. Indian farmers receive 80-86% of every rupee spent on milk by consumers. This is due to supply chain efficiency and very few big retailers. British farmers’ share of the on-shelf price 9. The most popular way to buy milk is in plastic pouches. Under the Amul brand, the GCMMF sells 20m every day. Ghee, a kind of clarified butter, is their next top product. 10. India has around 30 different breeds of cow from Punjab to Kerala. Livestock Industry Livestock plays an important role in socio-economic life of India. It is a rich source of high quality foods such as milk, meat and eggs. With large human population and economically strong potential consumers the demand for food products is increasing rapidly. In India, livestock provides regular, supplementary income to producers engaged in secondary and tertiary forms related to livestock business. Besides providing organic manure, livestock is important source of several value-added byproducts, which are not properly, processed and utilized as a commercial activity, but have immense future business potential. Today livestock is playing an important role in strengthening India’s economy. Livestock contributes 8% to GDP of India. Livestock is the life line of Indian Agro-based economy. India being an agro- based country; animal agriculture is the main sideline sector that contribute more than 28% to agro GDP including poultry (Haleem, 2009). Dairy sector has been instrumental in bringing socio-economic transformation. There exists a symbiotic relationship between agriculture and livestock farming. The agriculture byproducts provide
www.ijmer.in 41 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018 feed and fodder for cited whereas cattle provides manure, draught power for various agricultural operations. Besides draught power livestock sector contributes to national income from various industries such as Dairy, Poultry, Leather, Feed, Wool and Fur, Organic fertilizers, Bio-fuel sector and Bioresearch, etc. (Deka and Gupta, 2007) The growth of this livestock sector is much faster (6 to 8%) than core agriculture itself (2.3%). Dairy itself has a growth of 5 to 6 per cent per annum. Indian Dairy Scenario Today the average per capita availability of milk in India has reached 263 gm per day. When the world milk production in 2008 is around 700 million tones, India has produced 121.7 million tones. This was achieved due to the bovine population of 304 million (199.1 million cattle and 105.3 million buffaloes) and its strong wide spread milk procurement system established by NDDB, through the operation flood programme 15 state federations, 177 District unions and 1, 28,799 village cooperative societies. Today, the livestock sector contribution to agriculture GDP is around 25-28%. Dairy sector contribution is around 65-70% to livestock sector. We have less than 1000 milk processing centers in India. The goals of the 11th five year plan for the livestock sector are expected to achieve an overall growth between 6% to 7% per annum for the sector as a whole and the milk production growth is estimated to 5% per annum from 100 million tones from 2008 to 126.42 million tones by 2011-12. This increase in per capita availability is a big achievement keeping in view the huge increase in population of our country. The Indian dairy industry owes its crown of success to millions of small farmers, who have one or two cows/buffaloes, yielding 2-3 litres of milk per animal. The yields have remained quite low compared to the world standards yet they have not only survived but also flourished. Dairying in India is an integral part of total farming system. According to estimates of the CSO (Central Statistical Organisation) the value of output from livestock at current prices was about Rs 1, 73,350 crores in 2005-06. Milk accounted for 68 per cent of this output and it was higher than paddy or wheat. In terms of value output, milk is the single largest agricultural commodity in India. www.ijmer.in 42 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Dairying contributes close to the third of the gross income of rural household and in the case of those without land; it attributes nearly half of their gross income. It is estimated that over 60 million rural households of which three fourth are landless, marginal or small farmers are engaged in milk production which is a major source of their livelihood. Dairying in India is, therefore, a truly livelihood activity. i. Establishment of Pedigree cattle farms for production of superior germ plasm containing bulls in large number. ii. To establish the co-operative cattle breeding societies. iii. Premium bull scheme to castrate the indigenous bulls and adopt high genetic quality bulls for service. Some distinguished institutions and organizations are involved in promoting dairy development in India like Indian Council of Agricultural Research, National Dairy Development Board, National Dairy Research Institute, National Co-operative Dairy Federation of India, Bhartiya Agrobase Industries Foundation, National Milk Grid Scheme, Indian Dairy Association and N.A.B.A.R.D. at national level. Food and Agriculture Organization World Food Programme U.N.I.C.E.F. and other similar organization at International level. Formation of Milk Co-Operatives Annul Dairy was established on co-operative pattern in 1946. The main object behind the formation of co-operation in India- was to strengthen the rural areas. Later in sixties the Government of India recognized the success of Anand’s experiment and decided to replicate this throughout the country. 1. Three Tier Structures of Anand Pattern Co-operatives: Three Tier Structures of Anand Pattern Co-operatives 2. Co-operative Profile in India: Co-operative Profile in India 3. Co-operative Movement in U.P: The first co-operative activity in dairy enterprise in the Uttar Pradesh started with the organization of ‘Katra’ Co-operative Milk Society in 1917 at Allahabad, Lucknow (1938), Varanasi (1947), Kanpur (1948) and Meerut (1950). To provide effective impetus to the dairy
www.ijmer.in 43 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018 development programme in the state. The State Co-operative Dairy Federation (Pradeshik Co-operative Dairy Federation) was established in 1962. The basic idea was to replicate “Anand Pattern” of Co-operative Milk Societies in Uttar Pradesh. The Operation Flood-I, II and III Scheme were launched in the state in 1970, 1982 and 1987, respectively. At present about 55 districts of the states are covered under dairy development programme of co-operative sector. Establishment of National Dairy Development Board (Nddb): NDDB was set up under the Societies Registration Act in 1965. Later it acquired distinct identity as a body corporate through Parliament Act in 1987. The main objectives were as follows: i. To monitor over the various development programmes by Indian Dairy Corporation set up in 13 Jan., 1970. ii. To promote the Co-operate dairy development programmes. iii. To success the operation flood programmes. iv. To increase research and extension work in the field of dairy. Dairy Development under Operation Flood Programme: NDDB initiated certain development programmes. These are called “Operation Flood Programme”. It was launched in, different phases. Operation flood or White Revolution Operation Flood had created a national milk grid linking milk producers throughout India with consumers in over 700 towns and cities, reducing seasonal and regional price variations while ensuring that the producer gets a major share of the price consumers pay, by cutting out middlemen. By reducing malpractices, it had helped dairy farmers direct their own development, placing control of the resources they create in their own hands. Operation Flood's objectives included: • Increase milk production • Augment rural incomes
www.ijmer.in 44 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
• Fair prices for consumers The programme adopted to increase the production of milk is known as White Revolution in India. The White Revolution in India occurred in 1970, when the National Dairy Development Board (NDDB) was established to organise the dairy development through the co-operative societies. Dr. Verghese Kuerin was the father of White Revolution in India. The dairy development programme through co-operative societies was first established in the state of Gujarat. The co-operative societies were most successful in the Anand District of Gujarat. The co- operative societies are owned and managed by the milk producers. These co-operatives apart from financial help also provide consultancy. The increase in milk production has also been termed as Operation Flood. The Anand pattern experiment at Amul, a single, cooperative dairy, was the engine behind the success of the program.Verghese Kurien was made the chairman of NDDB by the then Prime Minister of India,Shri Lal Bahadur Shastri, and he was the chairman and founder of Amul as well. Kurien gave the necessary thrust using his professional management skills to the program, and is recognised as its architect. Dairy Development Programmes: 1. Key Village Scheme: It was launched at the end of 1951 in First Five Year Plan. The scheme provides an equal attention being paid to the cattle and its owner. Through this scheme a key village block was formed with four key village units of 1,000 cows and buffaloes. Each key village block has an AI centre. The objectives of this scheme are as follows: a. Best utilization of superior germplasm through AI technique. b. Prophylactic measures against contagious diseases. c. Provide adequate marketing facilities. At the end of with Five Year Plan there were 713 key village blocks which covered nearly 8% of total bovine population in the country. 2. Intensive Cattle Development Scheme (I.C.D.S.):
www.ijmer.in 45 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
I.C.D.S. was an extension to Key Village Scheme (KVS) initiated under third 5 Year Plan in various breeding tracts of cattle and buffaloes. Under each project is estimated to cover 1 lakh breedable cows and buffaloes with following programmes: a. Propagation of good varieties of fodder. b. Proper health covers against contagious diseases. c. AI services and incorporation of milk collection centres. At the end of third Five Year Plan there were 30 I.C.D.S. projects which covered bovine population of 2.7 millions. In 1973 these were 63 and in 79-79 it reached to 114. Now there are 122 I.C.D.S. projects throughout the country. 3. All India Coordinated Research Project (A.I.C.R.P.) on Cattle: It was launched in 1968 at I.V.R.I., Hissar for breeding Hariana (H) type with 1/2 H and 1/2 Jersey. In this connection 5 units were established for: Hariana at Izatnagar and Hissar, Ongole at Prakasham (dt.), A.P. (A.P.A.U.), and for Gir at M.P.K.V.V. and J.N.K.V.V., Jabalpur. 4. AICRP on Buffaloes: Indian Council of Agricultural Research (I.C.A.R.) launched this A.I.R.C.P. on buffaloes in 1970 at N.D.R.I., Karnal. Then it was extended to Punjab Agricultural University, Ludhiana. The Sukhadiya University Udaipur. In North the breeding programmes are in progress with Murrah and in South Surti/Mehsana breeds. In this connection a Central Institute for Research on Buffaloes was established in 1984 at Sirsa, Hissar. 5. Draught Prone Areas Programme (D.P.A.P.): This programme was launched during 5th Five Year Plan. The main aim of this project was to create infrastructural facilities in utilizing land, man power and other physical sources. In U.P. it was launched in the 40 blocks initially then it was expanded to 87 blocks in 10 districts. 6. Small Farmers Development Agency (S.F.D.A.):
www.ijmer.in 46 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
On the recommendation of National Commission on Agriculture Government of India started Small Farmers Development Agency in 1978-79 for the development of weaker section by providing credit facilities. The programmes are mandated by District Rural Development Agencies. The following programmes have been launched under S.F.D.A.: (A) Heifer Rearing Scheme: Through this scheme crossbred heifers aged between 4 months to 32 months are provided balanced feed. This comes about 1,350 kg during the entire period of which 50 to 66% subsidy (2/3) is given on the cost of feed or in other way provision of finance aid to the beneficiaries to rear their heifers. Heifer Rearing Scheme (B) Mini Dairy Schemes: Sheep Rearing Scheme: In sheep rearing a subsidy of 25% to small farmers (maximum Rs 3,000) and 50% to SC/ST (maximum Rs 5.000) is provided per beneficiary on either 20 ewes + 1 ram or 30 ewes + 1 ram unit. (C) Pig Rearing Scheme: For pig production 25-33.3% subsidy to small farmers (maximum Rs 3,000) and 50% to SC/ST (maximum Rs 5, 000) is provided on 2 sows + 1 boar unit. Note. In 1988-89 the total amount of 126.42 lakh was provided for all the above schemes. (D) Intensive Mini Dairy Scheme: Through this scheme maximum aid of Rs 2,000 or 5% of the total cost is given which is to be recovered in two years. The other facilities are free vet aid, A.I., and supply of concentrate feeds at subsidy rates. (E) Model Village Development Scheme Through this scheme two animals are given per beneficiary and landless farmers get self employment. 7. Integrated Rural Development Programme (I.R.D.P.): I.R.D.P. was an extension programme to integrated cattle development programme (I.C.D.P.). This programme was launched in 1978-79 with an object of improving the economic condition of weaker sections of www.ijmer.in 47 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018 society. With a view to achieve the object, loans were granted through banks for supplying necessary inputs. There was a provision of subsidy of 25% for small farmers and 33.3% for SC/ST. Initially this programme was started with 384 blocks. Another 92 blocks were added in 1979-80. According to the Government of India, this scheme had been extended to 895 blocks. 8. Silk with Milk Scheme: In order to develop the agriculture and dairying by using some green fodder (mulberry plants), the Department of agriculture and the Department of Animal Husbandry jointly planned this “silk with milk scheme. For this, credit facilities are provided with subsidies under IRDP scheme. 9. Women Dairy Programme: Women Dairy Programme There were several innovative programmes for women in dairying. Five states took up specific task of “All Women Dairy Co-operative Societies” formation in selected milk sheds. 10. Dairy Educational Activities: Dairy educational activities in the country commenced with the establishment of the ‘imperial Institute of Animal Husbandry and Dairying’ in 1923 in Bangalore. a. National Dairy Research Institute was established in 1955 in Karnal. b. B.Sc. Dairying courses were started at NDRI in 1957. c. Regular Post-graduate programmes were started in Bangalore in 1968. d. After launching of “operation flood programme” in 1971, 10 Dairy Science Colleges have been established. Constraints Development of Dairying India has 2% of the geographical area of the world. It supports about 15% of world bovine population (Wisdom, June 2000) but contributes only 14% of world’s milk output (Joseph, 2000). The main constraints are: (i) Poor management.
www.ijmer.in 48 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
(ii) Majority of stock of poor genetic quality. (iii) In-adequate inputs. (iv) Poor credit facilities. (v) Lack of veterinary extension services. (vi) In-sufficient nutrients and green fodders. (vii) Poor quality semen. (viii) In-adequate and improper breeding. (ix) Lack of vaccination facilities. (x) Adverse environment. Strategies to Achieve the Higher Productivity (Joseph, 2000): 1. Selection of superior bulls and their wide spread use. 2. Rapid extension in coverage under breeding programmes. 3. Focus on higher percentage of animals in milk. 4. Area wise priority approach. 5. Participation of all Agencies. 6. Quality feeding. 7. Self sustainable inputs delivery. Feed Industry An efficient animal management is the result of better breeding balanced feeding, health care and hygienic managerial practices. Milk production can be doubled if animal is given quality feed and fodder. Today, total concentrate requirement is 85 million tones. But, availability is 55 million tones of which the share of compounded feed is 5.5 million tones (Dairy India, 2007) of which again 2.5 million tones from organized sector and rest from small and medium sized manufacturers. Feed contribution has gone up to 2.5 million tonnes from 40,000 tones in past 30 years. Feed cost accounts to 60-70% of total production cost. By giving proper attention on feeding and utilizing latest innovation in
www.ijmer.in 49 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
nutrition we can ensure healthy growth with high economic yields from livestock animals. Livestock Importance in Rural India: Basically India is an agricultural country and livestock sector is an integral part of agriculture. It is the back-bone of India’s economy in the form of income, employment and foreign exchange earning. It is estimated that dairying sector alone is contributing 15% of the Gross National Income (Raju, 2001). Livestock sector play an important role in Indian economy, their contribution to gross domestic product (GDP) has gone 34.59 per cent. Livestock contributes 26.40 per cent of agricultural income, which is 36.88 per cent of national income of India. The breedable female cattle population is expected to increase from about 70 million in 2000 AD to 75 million in 2010 and to about 82 million in 2020 AD. This is based on the compound growth rates per annum in breedable cattle population as 0.84% and in breedable buffalo population as 1.57%. There is a need to set up large number of nuclear herds of elite animals of different breeds of cattle and buffaloes. For large scale production of semen, high pedigreed bulls would be required to be produced using recent embryo biotechnologies. In order to meet the nutritional requirements of the livestock, particularly high yielding milk animals, there is a need to increase the bioavailability of the feeds and fodders by increasing the research efforts in the area of feed processing using chemical, biological and biotechnological approaches. However, due to increased competition of humans with livestock for food, larger areas are being directed to the cultivation of food, vegetable, pulses, and cash crops. This has resulted in a reduction of land available for forage production. Therefore, it is necessary to improve the productivity of the land for meeting the feed and fodder requirements from the limited area available for this purpose.
www.ijmer.in 50 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Launch of National Milk Vision As envisaged in the India vision 2020, particularly for MILK we need to launch a “National Milk Vision” in an integrated manner in the following fronts. i. Cattle breeding. ii. Feed and Nutrition. iii. Cattle healthcare. iv. Farm management. v. Milk procurement and Transportation. Conclusions Dairy has a lot of potential to improve rural incomes, nutrition and women empowerment, and hence is a very critical area for investment. A well-developed industry will enable millions of farmers to capitalize on the emerging opportunities and make a significant impact on rural incomes. On the flip side, weak efforts towards dairy development also can have a significant but negative impact on the dairy industry. The growth rate has been sluggish over the past few years. With an increase in demand on one hand and sluggish supply on the other, there is a likely shortfall in demand in the coming years. Major areas of intervention in the dairy sector have been highlighted in this review. Carrying out interventions requires resources and commitment from key actors – government, NGOs, development agencies and the National Dairy Development Board – to partner and work together. Lack of clarity between the roles of the State Livestock Development Agency and the State Department of Animal Husbandry, Dairying and Fisheries is an issue for effective policy implementation. Further, availability of funds is a major issue in implementing livestock activities. There is need to emphasize the importance of dairying to smallholder incomes to direct more resources towards dairy development.
www.ijmer.in 51 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
References: Acharya, S.S. and Agarwal, N.L. (2006) Agricultural Marketing in India. Oxford and IBH Bardhan.D, Y.P.S.Dabas and A. Kumar (2007), “Role Performance and Scope of Indian Livestock sector in the new World order”, Agricultural Situation in India, Vol.LXIV, No.9, December. Dairy Industry of India. (2007). Babock Institute,University of Wisconsien System. Dr.B.S.Prakash, D. S. (2011). Vision Natioanal Dairy Development Board . Gupta, P.R. (2007) Dairy India Year book.Thomson Press (India) Limited, New Delhi Jignesh shah and Darshana Dave (2010), “Regional Trends and Pattern in Milk Production and Drivers for future growth in GujaratState”, Agricultural Economics Research Review, Vol.23, July-December, pp. 295-302.Publishing Co. Pvt. Ltd., New Delhi. Smita Sirohi and Pranajit Bhowmik (2009), “Dairy input Procurement and output Disposal system in South Tripura: Implications for Dairy Development”, Indian Journal of Agricultural Marketing, 23 (2).
www.ijmer.in 52 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
THE ‘STRETCHING RESOURCES’ POLICY A POLICY WHICH IS AN AMALGAMATION OF VARIOUS IDEAS RESULTING IN OPTIMAL USE OF RESOURCES AVAILABLE
Praveen Varghese Thomas UGC Senior Research Fellow Loyola College of Social Sciences University of Kerala, Trivandrum, Kerala, India
Introduction
Policy is a system to guide decisions and achieve rational outcomes through a monitoring system. A policy can be national,state or institutional.It is crucial that a policy should not be simply a blanket policy but specific, strategy / program induced policy.
India is a densely populated country and it itself is a huge challenge to ensure the effectiveness of policies and programmes. So a policy should be really workable which must bestrategy and programme induced, giving a tangible output at the end of the day and can be revised at
www.ijmer.in 53 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
regular intervals which is the characteristic of ideal policy.Education is an ever debatable issue in the overall context which highlights the development of a nation. Hence to ensure cent percent literacy a bill on RTE (right to education) was passed. But the drawback is that it is only a blanket policy which is not able to reach to the so called “least and the lost” of the nation, so to ensure that, the ultimate solution lies in framing a dynamic policy which walks along the national policy of education hence the resources of quality, innovation, research, skill, knowledge is stretched by ‘stretching resources policy’, and thereby reaching the unreached.
Statement of the problem
Education plays a critical input for nation building persuaded by Human Resource Development. Hence a lot of money has been invested in it, establishing a lot of educational institution across the national. Also to ensure universal access to education through constitutionalamendments and various policies have been formulated. The NPE by the govt. of India covers elementary education to colleges in rural and urban India. But the statistical level is quite embarrassing as the demand and provision is unequal which varies on various bases like state, gender, cost, quality, etc. ending in lack of text books and learning material in schools. The list of problems pertaining to the education system is huge and exhausting.
a) Inadequate, improper distribution of funds-about 30% of fund is allocated for higher education which gets deviated from reaching the bottom most rural areas, resulting in shortage of staffs, infrastructure, books and learning materials
nd b) Ever increasing population - India is the 2 most populous country, representing 17.31% of world population. 1 out of 6 lives in India. Overpopulation leads to poverty and illiteracy (because of no or ,limitedaccesability).
www.ijmer.in 54 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
c) Lack of resources- there is a paucity of material and non- material resources. Student teacher ratio is not balanced; the quality ofeducation is hampered with unqualified teachers especially in rural areas who end up in poor salary d) faulty education policy- in this present scenario, we’re still sandwiched between the British policy of education, in which the rich an affluent are taken care of but the pathetic condition is that India is a poor nation which still runs on the obsolete system of education, which creates a wedge between the private and government schools which is not justiciable
In August 2013, the TOI (Times of India) reported from Varanasi, that none of the students of class I, II and III had school text books. The whole of July had gone by without anything being taught in schools and the students spent most of their time playing. Varanasi is just as an example; the situation across the country is equally disappointing. According to the Right to Education (RTE) Act 2009, every child in a primary school should have text books available on time i.e. at the beginning of the academic year. But the reality is far from what the Act stipulates. In fact, most children do not receive school books and even those who do, don’t necessarily get all the books and rarely at the beginning of the academic year.
The numbers are dismal. A RTE Forum survey in, 2014-15, in 457 schools across 10 states (Bihar, Delhi, Gujarat, Haryana, Jharkhand, Karnataka, Maharashtra, Telangana, Uttar Pradesh and West Bengal) showed that textbooks were not available in 50% of the surveyed schools. A 2013-14District Information System for Education (DISE) data showed that around 27% of government primary schools did not receive books at all in the academic year; Kerala (70.72%), Delhi (49.33%) and Chandigarh (43.76%) are the worst performers in text book distribution.
www.ijmer.in 55 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Justification
India is a rural country where the major chunk of its population lives in villages which are least taken care of with low privileges. Education forms the backbone of development. Then how can a nation develop in which people are under privileged, with no access to resources, books, pens etc. so a common man,i.e. the privileged should be intervened to help channelize the resources. So it should be ensured that education is accessible to the remotest population. As education is one’s own right. Only then we can claim for 100% literacy for the sustainable development of the nation.
Trade offs
Thereis no substitute for education, anyhow. In directly charity is the way to reach the unprivileged, which should be carried on in a professional manner, but there is also a filter placed before charity ventures where it doesn't reach to the actual needy people, it gets dispersed to the secondary levelhence not able to reach the tertiary level in which people suffer from poverty and exclusiveness. Alternatively India is seeking for digital education. But again the questionrises as to how effectively it can be reached out to the remotest of the villages which doesn't have even electricity and how efficient and active agent of learning it can be in a place which gives utmost importance to tradition and culture.
So going back to the point is the policy and stretching of resources which is eco-friendlywith the 3 R concepts (reduces, reuse and recycle). It is also cost efficient,flexible, and dynamic and is value laden i.e. spreading of knowledge, and education is not only an individual business but a group activity.
www.ijmer.in 56 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Rationale
Universal education for all is been discussed by the international bodies and educators globally.To acquire the same there should be a system ensuring the accessibility of educational resourcesin the remotest of the people i.e. the tribal, slum, and other under privileged. Mere charity or the State’s response to such crises situationis quite a clumsy. Recently, In Kerala students got their text books only by the end of midterm exams, which made the kids helpless,leaving them half drained in their educational life.
So the best solution to counter such problem is that the schools, government agency, institutions should take up the ‘stretch resource policy’ which has a grass root level reaching effect, provided there is no frequent change in the syllabus. This policy tries to ensure the optimal usage of resources like books, papers, text books, etc. The syllabus must be kept untouched at least for a time frame of 3-5 years.
Implementation
Institutions like school, education organisation and NGO (non- governmental organisation), stakeholders can take up the initiative under the leadership of the government. It brightens the access to education, by being cost efficient, flexible, and eco-friendly.
This policy holds that a school and any education institute under the stet Government who has accepted the policy must be mandated to collect books, used -over note pads, pens and other education related accessories from them before they move on to the next grade. The items thus collected will be polished and branded and sent to the deserving (or to any) candidates in a presentable form. Branding of the same will add value to the material.
The fact about collecting of items can be undertaken by a special department/ group/ clubassigned formobilisation of resources. Or as
www.ijmer.in 57 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
part of the curriculum NSS (National Service Scheme) or some agency working par with the college like IQAC (Internal Quality Assurance Cell) can take up the leadership to coordinate the programme. Also it is ensured that this act as complementary only, and hence rewarding. A certificate of recognition for welfare activity will be granted to the candidate who abides by the policy. And over a period of time this activity can be mentioned the conduct certificate of the student. Rating stars will indicate the amount of donation which a student has made. These allaspects lead to a better grade for the candidate which gives an edge for job prospects and illustrated the social consciousness. The students must not be forced but then motivated adequately so as to make behaviour change.
On the other hand it’s the duty of the institution to monitor the collection of books and also the needy people around for the supply. The books will be sold along with the other accessories at a minimal cost. The cost for polishing and turning the books into a presentable form must be a mandate duty of the institution. And the underprivileged students have the right to own them. -
The government must allocates a special fund for the processing of such activities which can be claimed by the parent institute. Now by this policy the institute become socially responsible to help out the underprivileged, it also helps to spread a level of empathy, value and social consciousness among the students to spread the music of knowledge far and wide.This helps to create harmony with the system for developing into a selfless society.
www.ijmer.in 58 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Thus this policy addresses the lacuna of the education system i.e. the accessibility of resources in education system.
Effectiveness
The stretch resources policy is quite effective as it ensures easy accessibility of educational resources and reuse of such resources.It is cost efficient, eco-friendly, time bound, creates a sense of satisfaction and service mindedness’ among all people. Thus by such steps the Indian dream of 100% literacy is just a few way to go. Let stretch little and make everyone comfortable.
National Assessment and Accreditation Council may keep this policy as an indicator to check the social consciousness of the institution which may include while in providing points later future.
www.ijmer.in 59 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
www.ijmer.in 60 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
www.ijmer.in 61 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
www.ijmer.in 62 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
www.ijmer.in 63 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
www.ijmer.in 64 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
www.ijmer.in 65 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
www.ijmer.in 66 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
www.ijmer.in 67 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
www.ijmer.in 68 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
www.ijmer.in 69 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
www.ijmer.in 70 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
www.ijmer.in 71 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
STUDY ON MOBILE APPLICATION USAGE TRENDS WITH THE INFLUENCE OF 4G SMARTPHONES USAGE WITH AFFORDABLE INTERNET SUBSCRIPTION AMONG BENGALURU YOUTHS
Anilkumar.R Dr.S.Radha Dean Regional Director, IGNOU HKBK Degree College & Research Scholar
Introduction: According to the PwC report way forward for India - The Winning Leap, emergence of latest technologies, particularly mobile, in India has sparked a social amendment that’s troublesome to quantify. whereas mobile, internet, and social media penetration and growth will be quantified, describing the changes in social values and lifestyles that have attended those trends is way more difficult. New technologies like virtual walls and virtual mirrors can more facilitate improve the retail client expertise, thereby encouraging bigger consumption. Virtual mirrors let shoppers ‘try on’ garments and accessories nearly before creating shopping for choices. Virtual walls facilitate customers scan barcodes for things on associate electronic wall victimization their mobile phones and place orders with retailers. Tesco in Republic of Korea was associate early adoptive parent of this technology. In India, HomeShop18 has launched India’s initial virtual- shopping wall. Scan N shop New Delhi’s international landing field uses an analogous technological interface. Objectives: To understand attitude of youths in the age group of 18 to 25 towards 4G smartphones Analyze the online shopping usage pattern of youths To understand what motivated them to purchase consumer electronics online using smartphone aps.
www.ijmer.in 72 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Methodology The data is entirely based on primary study, and was done in Bengaluru. The tools used to collect data was structured questionnaire through online Google forms, direct interviews. The questionnaire had both open and close ended questions to understand the behavior of the respondents. The sample size was 100 respondents in the age groups of 18 to 25 from degree colleges located in Bengaluru. These 100 respondents were selected based on convenience sampling. The reason for selecting respondents from 18 to 25 were the according to research report, major percentage of smartphones users are youngsters. Source: Introduction: Consumer purchasing behavior of today, has changed significantly withj technology and trends. Today's customers towards the shopping, has adopted a click Browse purchase method of accounting. Retail sales, the introduction of e-commerce, but has become more simple, has been simplified by the introduction of smart phones but mobile application / browser is now. Mobile app is greatly improved, it was to simplify the shopping experience for both producers and customers. Now many retailers, have expressed a strong desire to develop a mobile application that integrates customer, a distributor and producer of the retailer. According to the PwC report with reference to India - win leap, the advent of state-of-the-art technology in India, in particular mobile, it has sparked a cumbersome's social amendment to quantify. Mobile, Internet, whereas to quantify the spread and growth of social media, is a more difficult way to explain the social changes in values and lifestyles that have been attended to these trends. New technologies such as virtual wall and virtual mirror, many more, thereby encouraging a large consumption, you can easily improve the expertise of retail consumption. Before the virtual mirror is to create a shopping for nearly choices, let's trial "to the clothing and accessories shoppers. Virtual wall is, the customer will scan promote the bar code for things their own mobile phones and order to an electronic wall of the damage associated with the retailer. Korean Tesco was a quasi- early adoptive parent of this technology. In India, HomeShop18 has
www.ijmer.in 73 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
launched the first virtual shop of the wall of India. International landing field of the scan N Shop New Delhi, has been using a similar technology interface. 1.1 Introduction of M-commerce: Phrase mobile commerce, was coined in 1997 originally by Kevin Duffey at the time of the launch of the global mobile commerce forum, "via the wireless technology, directly, anywhere in the consumer's hand the delivery of e-commerce capabilities." means of many think of mobile commerce as meaning choose to "a retail store in the customer's pocket." According to the mobiThinking, it defines the M-commerce as the "buying and selling of mobile / wireless technology and via the device goods and services". This includes from the store-in or vending machine purchase on the web site or app. Travel, event, or the payment of the invoice. Or any type of commerce made using the redemption ... mobile device coupons. mobiThinking should be classified separately as mobile financial services (MFS) to be claimed - but includes all types of mobile transactions such as such mobile banking (m-banking) and the remittance (meters money), M-Commerce definition of There are much wider. For a description, please refer to the following definition of M- commerce. M-commerce is about the evolution of the use and administration of the technology that is available from the Internet authority smartphone. It includes new technical innovation, plan administrative and actions. It is terribly equivalent to about customary e-commerce. Mobile phone will force a completely completely different demands than the desktop PC. In any case, they are thanks to the huge range of recent applications and administrative, it will open boot. They tail you are thinking it, keep things at the store to go to look for a restaurant adjacent to the partner and reality, or to create in order to get, you go. Smartphones in India – An Overview: India uses the smartphone with rise of 15 times which happened only by online activity and the 2021 will have a 810 million smartphones, a report by Ericsson Mobility says. The report, versatile movement subscription of mobile data as the rise is called the all-out to hit a
www.ijmer.in 74 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
monthly 4.5 exabytes (EB) in India until 2021. (Equivalent to 1 EB 100,000 TB). Data transactions per dynamic smartphone, up to 2021, is intended to ensure that in the 2015 years and 7 gigabytes monthly 1.4 gigabytes to expand to five times every month. WhatsApp Messenger is, e- business applications, for example, Flipkart, while you are developing as Paytm and Snapdeal stands out, take note of the report, This, Google search, YouTube is dragged by the Indian customer , it is a high application of top versatility as the amount of. Mysterious document sharing application Xender is the normal top versatile application of each month to the moon of information utilization dragged by SHAREit and YouTube video sharing application of record sharing application. 1.2 Meaning of Apps App, stands for "application" same thing as the software program. App, reference can be made to the program for any hardware platform, in most cases, are used to write programs for mobile devices such as smartphones and tablets. If the company was "created in the" App Store in 2008, the term "application" is, first of the iPhone after a year that has been released, was popularized by Apple. iPhone and App Store, as popularity grew, the term "application" became the standard way to refer to the mobile application. Program for the Android and Windows Phone are in the currently referred to as the "application". Unlike the application for a conventional PC (often referred to as "desktop application"), the mobile app can be obtained by downloading from the only online app store. Most of the device is to create a seamless installation process to the user automatically when you download, please install the app. While it is necessary to other people to buy, some of the app is free. However, mobile app, generally are much cheaper than the application of the PC, many are available for less than one US dollar. In fact, most of the paid apps is $ 10 or less. They are very advanced, mobile app to take fewer resources to development, is part of the reason is less expensive than the desktop applications. App, because it is limited to (iOS version and Android, etc.) functions of the mobile operating system, it may not provide a lot
www.ijmer.in 75 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
of functions like a desktop program. For example, a word processor for Android has significantly fewer features than the word processing application of the most likely for Windows. Most of the applications are designed to be able to use small fast, and easy. Unlike desktop applications, applications are intended to be used to go on, it has been developed to the advantages of small touch-screen interface. Android users according to Statista at the time of the June 2016, can be selected from among the 2.2 million apps. Apple's App Store was left to the second largest app store 2 million available apps.
The number of apps available in the app store : June 2016 2,500,000
2,000,000
1,500,000
1,000,000
Number of Apps of Number 500,000
0 Apply App Windows Amazon App Blackberry Google Play store store store World Series1 2,200,000 2,000,000 669,000 600,000 234,000
Source: Statista According to statista, the average daily time used overall is, 3.26 hours including smartphones, tablet computers and wearable, among young people, reached on a daily basis while spent on online content to access from a mobile device in 2015. Mobile Internet users in the world, the penetration rate has reached more than half of the population. The reason of this growth is because of mobile applications (simply shortened to application) - computer program is adapted for use of a mobile phone, the app of weight loss, from game to animation software from mobile messenger, It relies on the extremely wide range of focus of purpose. Currently, the app is two of the world's largest platform for the distribution of, belong to the company bearing the name in the
www.ijmer.in 76 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
official app store for the Android OS, it is the App Store, and Google Play of the meet the needs of Apple's iOS user. Mobile applications are easier to create than the computer applications, as well as their relatively low prices have been converted to farming produce each year more and more facts. In fact, it is impossible to know in the end how many applications are there, however, in November 2015 have to play alone in Google about 1.8 million applications, the same year in July more than 200,000. Apple store, on the other hand, has grown from 800 applications in July 2008, the month of its launch, 1.5 million in June 2015 Apple estimates that in June 2015, Apple's App Store applications are downloaded accumulated 100 billion times. However, statistics show that many of the downloaded applications in the first six months will not be used more than once. The most popular category of the Apple App Store and 23% belong to this category of games available applications. The application, if such is not the case charging for access to free premium features, apps, such as charging a small amount of money to use in the user's. It produces revenue in a way app or simply to sell advertising space. In 2015, in Google Play, revenue has generated an estimated US $ 6 billion. Literature Review: Year Percentage of Indian Population 2014 21.2 2015 26.3 2016 29.8 2017 33.4 2018 (Estimated) 36 2019 (Estimated) 39 This statistic shows the smartphone penetration rate in India from 2014 to 2019 as share of mobile phone users. It was predicted that by 2017, 33.4 percent of mobile phone users in India would use a smartphone.
www.ijmer.in 77 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
India smartphone penetration The smartphone industry in India is a growing market with about 36 percent of all Indian mobile users expected to have a smartphone by 2018. The global smartphone penetration forecast shows that about 50 percent of Mobile users around the world will have a smart device by 2018. By comparison, 59 percent of Chinese mobile users and 87 percent of mobile users in the US are forecast, they will use a smartphone by 2018. As of 2015, 18.21 percent of India's total population had a smartphone, a number that will increase to more than 25 percent in 2017. Android was the most commonly installed operating system in India in December 2016, and the company supported by Google 77 percent of the market share of the operating system for smartphones in the country. Source Satista, 2017 This increase in smartphone penetration in India is reflected in the fact that India's share in the global smartphone market is forecast to triple between 2013 and 2017 which reached more than 10 percent. Source: https://www.statista.com/statistics/257048/smartphone-user- penetration-in-india/ Result and Discussion Data was collected amongst 100 respondents using survey method and with structured questionnaire. 27% respondents were females and 73% respondents were males who are using smartphones with internet access.
www.ijmer.in 78 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Above table interprets that respondents were students of B.Com (41%), B.Sc. (10%), B.A (2%), B.E(7%), BBM (26%), B.Tech(4%), BCA (4%), MBA (6%). Based on the study, it was also found that respondents use majorly smartphone brands Vivo (21%), Samsung (16%), Xiomi MI (13%), Oppo (10%), Apply (13%), Motorolla (21%),.. Major telecom service providers were Airtel (37%), Tata Docomo (21%), Reliance (15%), BSNL (11%), Vodafone (9%), Idea (7%). 92% respondents use prepaid service and 8% use postpaid service.
It is interpreted that all the respondents using 4g enabled smartphones have following income attributes i.e. 47% are have income less than 2000, 25% respondents have income between 2000 and 5000, 17% respondents have invome between 5001 to 10000 and 11% respondents have income more that 11%.
www.ijmer.in 79 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Interesting fact is this income the use it for purchasing goods and services online using smartphones with commerce apps. It is interpreted here that, respondents use following brand smartphones which are 4G enabled.
Based on the above data it can be interpreted that 92% of the respondents use prepaid services and only 8% respondents use postpaid connections.
www.ijmer.in 80 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Based on the above figure it can be interpreted that respondents main motives to purchase 4G smartphones were as follows: 25.96% bought due to convenience, 24.86% bought due to education/learning motivation, 19.40% bought due to they wanted to buy.
www.ijmer.in 81 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Based on the above figure, it can be interpreted that 38 percent of respondents use smartphones for more than 180 minutes, whereas 27% respondents use smartphones for 60 to 120 minutes, 23% respondents use smartphones use for 120 to 180 minutes and 12% respondents use smartphones for 0 to 60 minutes. Other main factors for the purchase of smartphones are as follows: 28% states because they liked aesthetics of the smarthphone 60% respondents stated they saw brand during purchase 59% respondents stated they gave importance to long battery life. Only 40% stated that they gave importance to inbuilt memory 69 % states they don’t give much preference to screen size 57% respondents states they gave much importance to mobile operating system 54% respondents stated that they preferred care quality during smartphone purchase 60% respondents stated they don’t give much weightage for configuration 48% respondents stated they gave preference to price of the phone Duration Frequency Percent Valid Percent Cumulative Percent < 1 year 23 23.0 23.0 23.0 1-2 years 27 27.0 27.0 50.0 Valid 3-5 years 31 31.0 31.0 81.0 > 5 years 19 19.0 19.0 100.0 Total 100 100.0 100.0
The above table interprets that 31% of the respondents are using smartphone from more 3 to 5 years, 27% respondents stated they are using smartphones from 1 to 2 years, 23% less than 1 year, 19% respondents stated they are using phones for more than 5 years. Findings towards purpose of using smartphones: 69% respondents are using for phone calls
www.ijmer.in 82 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
84% respondents are using for entertainment 88% respondents are using for social networking 72% respondents are using for sending and receiving emails 50% respondents are using for banking and digital wallet purpose 42% respondents are using for paying utility bills 81% respondents are using for messaging, sms and whatsapp services 70% respondents are using for ticket booking services 46% respondents are using for accessing GPS services 59% respondents are using for accessing news 62% respondents are using for browsing internet 68% respondents are using for education purpose 54% respondents are using for playing games. Conclusion: Hence based on the percentage analysis study, it can be concluded that the trend on smartphone usage amongst youth in Bengaluru is messages, whatsapp, social networking, education and email services mainly. By which we can state youths are using 4G smartphones responsibly in accessing data and mobile handset features. It can suggested to further study at a bigger scale in Bangalore and amongst various target group amongst youth, as here in this study only degree students are only considered. Sources Bruner, G. (2005). Explaining consumer acceptance of handheld Internet devices. Journal of Business Research, 58(5), 553-558. Retrieved from http://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/S0148- 2963(03)00196-6 Chan, F. T.-L. (2012). Analysis of the determinantgs of consumers m- commerce usage activities. Online Information Review, 37(3), 443-461.
www.ijmer.in 83 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Dezoysa, S. (2001). The cost of m-commerce. Telecommunications International, 37(7), 10. Enrique Bigne, C. R. (2007). Key Drivers of Mobile Commerce Adoption. An Exploratory Study of Spanish Mobile Users. Journal of Theoretical and Applied Electronic Commerce Research, 2(2), 48-60. Gao, T. (. (2015). Factors influencing Chinese youth consumers’ acceptance of mobile marketing. Journal of Consumer Marketing, 27(7), 574-583. Meeker, M. (2017). 2017 Internet Trends. CA, USA: Kleiner Perkins. Mishra, D. (2014). Adoption of M-commerce in India: Applying Theory of Planned. Journal of Internet Banking and Commerce, 19(1), 1-17. SensorTower. (2017, July 7). Top Rankings for: India - Shopping. India. Retrieved from https://sensortower.com/android/rankings/top/mobile/india/shop ping?date=7/7/2017 Thakur, R. (2012). Customer usage intention of mobile commerce in India: An Emperical Study. Journal of INdia Business Research, 5(11), 52-72.
www.ijmer.in 84 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
METHODS TO PREVENT SCHOOL DROPOUTS
Mrs. E.Sowjanya Rajamahendravaram East Godavari District Andhra Pradesh
Introduction :-
Every year, a large number of students drop out of school worldwide. Mostly, we can see dropouts from unemployed, living in poverty, unhealthy, divorced single parents children.
Dropout:-
“Student who left the school before the completion of the program for which they are enrolled, for unseen, reasons.” i.e., child joined in 1st class should remain in the school up to 5th standard But, it is not going on like that.
The reasons of dropouts have been investigated by various social analysis across the world, as dropout problem has turned out to be a global concern.
Some researchers said that the following reasons are also causes for dropouts. They are
1. Classes were not interesting 2. Missed too many days and could not catch up 3. Spent time with people who were not interested in school. 4. Had too much freedom. 5. Failing in school Not only that, there are also many other reasons why a child might dropout from school, which range from migration of families and child marriage, to lack of school infrastructure such as drinking water and toilets.
www.ijmer.in 85 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
When a family is not financially secure, prioritizing a child’s education takes a back seat. Distance to school also tends to increase drop outs. And parents think it is unsafe for a child, especially girls, to travel for we can see this validated in dropout rates as well, which rise sharply after class V. Another reason why drop rates rise after class – IV is that this is the stage when a child reaches the age 10-11 years, when it is considered suitable for induction into child labour. The role of the teacher is too critical, as drop outs often speak of teacher beating than, and complain that teachers waste class time. If we take Andhra Pradesh per Educational statistics. In 2013-14 dropout rate is 4.35 % and in 2014-15 the dropout rate is 6.72%.
Thus, it decreased by -2.37 percentage points as compared to201-15 was 15.36 %.
Thus it increased by 7.92 percentage points compared to 2013- 14. Assam was at the top in terms of the dropout rate among various states in India in 2014-2015. Thus, we can observe, sharp variation in the years between states and even within states suggest that, local, social & cultural factors play a major role in school retentish and therefore, any intervention to reduce dropouts. Need to be rooted in local contexts. It is possible to identify a few generic approaches “we should respond quickly to early indicators of a potential dropout, such as absenteeism, by consoling the student and parents. Mr. Parth Pratin Rudra of smile foundation says running running informal rearing centers can get back dropouts into school. He says, ensuring social inclusiveness, especially with regard to girls and SC/ST childrens, sensitizing teaches, and convening parents of first generation students of the value of education always makes a big differences.
www.ijmer.in 86 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
According to recent reports, MHRD has already initiated a new system of tracking dropout rates by students Hadhar ID’s, so that early intervention can be made to bring the child back to school. Drop – out represents a staggering loss. Although it is found at both primary and secondary levels, it is more crucial at the primary level. An early school dropout soon leads to illiteracy. Re – entry to the formal school system is closed off in most cases. A secondary school drop – out has at least acquired literacy and some other educational skills and knowledge. Drop – out has been recognized as a particular. Problem by UNESCO for the last two decades.
SOME FACTORS RESPONSIBLE FOR DROPOUT :-
It may be classified as ‘Internal’ and those ‘External’ to the educational system.
INTERNAL FACTORS AFFECTING DROP-OUT:-
The primary school itself, its facilities and pedagogical methods, all effect the child’s learning experience and exert an influence upon retention or drop-out.
Provision of basic physical facilities is not enough. In addition a sufficient number of trained teachers must also be provided.
EXTERNAL FACTORS AFFECTING DROP-OUT:-
The external factors are those within the Childs socio- culturalmiliecs. Of these, the economic and social condition of the family is the single most crucial variable. Affecting drop-out some reviews, tells us. The fact, that dropout is greatest, of children from poor and deprived sections of society.
Although many apparent external causes, may be cited such as parental illiteracy, family conflict, health problems, malnutrition,
www.ijmer.in 87 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
parents land holding, rural or urban residence and so on, all spring from the one main cause, the parental socio – economic condition. Many such parents have little understanding of the need to enroll and ensure attendance of their children, and such children become the first drop – outs more over in a situation of extreme poverty where the family struggles at the margin of survival, education has no immediate significance the contribution of the child’s labour to the family welfare is the only reality.
The family ethnic or social states also influences dropout. Minority groups of low status have higher drop-out rates, as for expel the scheduled groups of India, Muslim Minorities of srilank etc.
Another reason is many childrens of some regions enter the school late. In class I children may be of 7,8,9,6, or even 10 years of age. In any class 20% of the children will have ages higher or lower than the supposed norms for the class.
Another major factor affecting both enrolment and dropout is geographical location mountainous areas experience higher dropout rates as do deltaic regions, provision of primary schools and teachers in that area is very difficult and travelling to school poses a problem for many school attendances.
PREVENTING SCHOOL DROP-OUTS
1. MAKING COMMUNITY FAMILIAR WITH THE SCHOOLS :-
Community members who don’t have school aged children may feel like the dropout rate doesn’t affect them. But it surely affects the community. Development of single individual in the society will help in the development of the whole society as, today children are tomorrow citizens. The entire community has great influence on the education systems.
www.ijmer.in 88 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
2. GIVING STUDENTS A RESPONSIBLE AND POSITIVE PLACE IN THE SCHOOL :-
When students enjoy their school’s environment they will want to participate and stay in school Dr. Bruening says, “A positive school culture, meaningful relationships with teachers and engaging instruction are all ways to motivate students to want to be in school. 3. PROVIDNG TECHNICAL AND CARRER DEVELOPING EDUCATION :-
Technical and carrier developing education classes make school more interesting and meaningful for students. Technical and carrier education programs reflects the needs of the community they can be implemented. In India, there are many rural areas, where agriculture is given more importance. So, if we give education keep this in view, then it provides opportunities for students to prepare for the ways they can contribute and help support to their own communities.
4. USE OF TECHNOLOGY IN EDUCATION TO ENGAGE STUDENTS :-
Educators can use technology as a tool to educate children and also to bolster learning and keep their attention on studies – student – centered learning allows teachers to facilitate children in learning process.
5. DEVELOPING STRONG TECHER – STUDENT RELATIONSHIPS WITHIN THE SCHOOL :- The young people wanted one-on-one attention from their teachers and when they received it they remembered it making a memorable time in their life of teaches noticed them, got them involved in class and told them they are doing well, then there will lower likelihood that the students will dropout.
www.ijmer.in 89 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
More qualified teachers. Can keep classes, interesting and also would improve students chances of higher studies. 6. IMPROVED INSTRUCTIONS TO SUPPORT STRUGGLING STUDENTS :
Class sizes should be of minimum level so, smaller class sizes would have help us to ensure teachers attention on the class and provide more individual attention.
7. IMPROVE THE COMMUNICATE BETWEEN PARENTS AND SCHOOLS
The communication IMLC between parents and schools give us a good result in solving drop-out problem programs to encourage parent involvement. That is by offering more opportunities for parents to become familiar with their children’s talent, interest etc., intuiting parents to fundraising, exhibitions, science – four, special parent day program classes, so, that the students and parents can have the experience of learning and co-creating together.
8. MINIMIZED FAMILY :- If more children are there in the family, then parents are not showing interest about all the children, and they are sending them to work instead of school for financial support from the children, which leads to child labour.
9. ERADICATION OF CHILD LABOUR :- Child labour should be eradicated by passing strict orders by the Government. Policies should be made in order to eradicate child labour. Penalty and severe punishments must be given to the owners. Then only, child labour can be eradicated.
www.ijmer.in 90 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
10. IMPLEMENTATION OF RTA ACT :- The right of children to fee and compulsory education act or right to Education Act (RTE) is an Act of the parliament of India enacted on 4th August 2009, which describes the modalities of the importance of true and compulsory education between the age of 6 to 14 years in India.
Right to Education Act (2009) should be implemented very seriously from top to bottom of the education system must involve in this process.
CONCLUISON :-
New efforts have to be born and existing efforts has to be given new life. That can help to address this problem urgently and also in long process. Each and every person is responsible in this process to make of our India 100% literacy country.
www.ijmer.in 91 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
HUMAN UNDERSTANDING OF MORALITY IN DIVERSITY
Dr.Manoj Kumar Mohanty Dept. of logic & Philosophy KISS University BBSR,Odisha
Abstract
Philosophy is an attempt to arrive at a rational concept of the reality as a whole. Its enquiry is about the nature of universe in which we live, the nature of human soul and the nature of god or the absolute. Philosophical investigation aims at understanding the nature of object and its properties. A systematic and logically thinking clarifies the mysterious objects of the universe, beyond our understanding. Inotherwords, philosophy is the rational attempt to have a worldview. The nature of the fundamental concepts of matter, time, space, life and mind are the main object of philosophical investigation. Relating to the understanding of good (the subject of morality) question comes like what is the nature of good? What are the objectives of good? Whether good is subjective or objective? Whether good is psychological or natural or a mental phenomena? Is it human invention or innate? Whether good is principle or a norm or a code of conduct? In this context how we will understand the subject matter of morality/understanding of good in diversity
Introduction
Movement is life, static is death. This is true not only of individual existence but also social body. The problem of morality is bound up with the problem of social progress or social good. What does social good consists in? Answer to this question, morality therefore, connotes that which provides the ideal and inspiration to the collective
www.ijmer.in 92 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
life of individuals. Principles and norms import rhythm to social dynamism whereby individuals get opportunist and inspiration to establish in the state of perfection. This constitutes social morality. History reveals that in all ages human values have been ignored in favor of social values this has been irony of human predicament.
Present era may be described as postmodern era .In fact, ethics in different era turned few but not the mass. So the social values were determined by the collective psychology. They are not humanistic. So, there is reason to be critical of the system for their misplaced emphasis and erroneous interpretation of social values. Sometimes we are confused by several considerations, motives and norms. In that critical moment we are unable to understand what ought to do? Which is good for us and what is the right way to follow?
Understanding morality is a complicated subject-matter. However morality is the subject-matter of ethics. If ethics is subject then morality is its object. Ethics may be briefly defined as “the science of morality” or as “the study of right conduct or duty.”1 It is science which explains the facts of moral life and indicates the course in which human activities should be directed. It is essentially an investigation into the notions of good and bad, right and wrong, and the connected notion of duty, as applied to conduct or voluntary action.
The word ‘morality ‘is concerned with the rightness and wrongness of conduct. Conduct is the exponent of character which manifests itself by the activities like good or bad, right or wrong. Inotherwords, the conduct of a man springs out of, and expresses his character and is good or bad according as his character is good or bad. Morality deals with the goodness and badness of human character and seeks to determine the ideally perfect type of character which it is the
1 Chatterji,Phunibhushan.,Principles of Ethics,New Bharatiya Book Corporation,Delhi:2001.
www.ijmer.in 93 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
duty of all men to strive to realize within them. Again the ideas of rightness and obligation combined suggest the idea of the ultimate end or highest good to which actions must be conducive in order to be right and obligatory, which may the ultimate standard of moral judgments
There are two types or groups of science: the group of theoretical, positive, natural or descriptive sciences and the group of normative, appreciative or regulative sciences. The science belongs to the group of theoretical seek to discover the actual or phenomenal order that characterizes matters of fact; the group of normative sciences seek transcend the actual and to judge its value in terms of the ideal. The former deals with judgments of facts or judgments of what is(factual judgments); the latter deal with judgments of worth or value or judgments of what ought to be what we call critical judgments.
The factual and critical judgments both are the subject matter of morality. One starts to understand the objectives as critical judgment and other fulfill the desires as factual judgments. Both are related with the ultimate goal. Factual judgments are subject to condition where critical judgments are the subject matter of pure reason. The former is hypothetical imperative where as latter is categorical imperative.
Moral judgment must have the following three important components. However, three main premises which are to be found there and which constitute the three most important truths about moral judgments. Moral judgments represent the metaphysics, the critically normative and intuitively normative. These three important components are: a) Moral judgments are a kind of prescriptive language. b) They are distinguished from other judgments of this class by being universalizable. c) Logical relations between prescriptive judgments.
Moral judgments are primarily used for giving advice or instruction or giving choices. In other words, they prescribe a particular
www.ijmer.in 94 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
course of action. They are used primarily for giving advice or instruction, or in general for guiding choices. They are prescribing many-sided activity. It includes those uses of language such as, for example, commending a book, instructing pupil or deciding questions of what is the duty to do? Value words such as ‘good’, ‘right’ and ‘ought to’ possess ‘supervening’ or ‘the consequential properties’. The most characteristic features of value-word is a feature sometimes described by saying that ‘good’ and other such words are the names of ‘supervenient’ or ‘consequential’ properties. Here the ‘supervenient’ or ‘the consequential’ characteristics refer to the justification or the reason that we give to a value judgment. Like other descriptive words, the value words always have descriptive characteristics. There may be good reasons for justifying ethical conclusions which always possible to ask for a reason ‘why’, when a moral judgment has been passed. For instance, when one says something is ‘good’, that time one can raise the question why the thing is regarded as ‘good’? If one says that this is a ‘good bike’ or this is ‘the right way to go’, then in these cases, one may always raise the questions like why this bike is regarded as good or why one chooses this road is the right road? The answer for these questions will be some factual descriptions about things concerned. For example, this is a good bike because it gives me a good mileage or this is a good road, because it is shorter than the other routes.
Morality is a supervenient or consequential. One may always legitimately be asked when one has called something as a good thing, ‘what is good about it?’ Now to answer this question is to give the properties in virtue of which we call it good. Thus, if one has said, that is a good motor car’ and someone ask why? What is good about it can be replied by considering its high speed combined with its stability on the road’. I indicate that I call it good in virtue of its having these properties or virtues. R.M. Hare remarks that, when somebody is giving a factual reason for value judgments, individuals are actually invoking
www.ijmer.in 95 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
or applying a general criterion, a standard, rule or principle. Hudson points out; value judgments alone are “supervenient”2. “Goodness (rightness or oughtness) is always necessarily “supervenient” upon other characteristics, as yellowness or any other no evaluative characteristics) is not.”3 Immanuel Kant and Hare hold moral judgments to be expressible as imperatives of a special kind.The nature of moral judgment and moral reasoning ideally judge as their moral conclusions. So, moral language is a prescriptive language is in the form of imperative. An imperative statement is in the form of command. So, value judgments entail imperative means, that when one says one ought to do x, and committed to do ‘x ’.
Moral ‘ought’ statements are prescriptions of a special kind; they are universalizable: they entail identical judgments about all cases identical in their universal properties’. In other words a necessary and sufficient condition for a premise preference all told to constitute moral judgments. There are two kinds of moral principle such as critical principle and prima facie principles. Critical thinking consists in making a choice (of principles) under the constraints imposed by the logical properties of the moral concepts and the non-moral facts by nothing else. Nobody in his sense would maintain that, “a person who assents to an imperative must (analytically) act on it even when he is unable to do so.”4
There is a difference between imperative statement and indicative statement. An imperative statement differs from an indicative statement. Here imperative statement is a command ‘shut the door’ and the indicative statement is used for telling someone about something that is ‘you are going to shut the door’. The first one is an
2 Ibid.p.135 3 Hudson, W.D., Modern Moral Philosophy, (The Macmillan Press, HonKong: 1983), p.183 4Ibid.p.26
www.ijmer.in 96 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
imperative statement and second one is an indicative statement. “It is difficult to deny that there is a difference between statements and commands. The distinction lies between the meanings which the different grammatical forms convey. Both are used for talking about a subject-matter, but they are used for talking about it in different ways. The two sentences ‘shut the door’ and ‘you are going to shut the door ‘ are both about the shutting the door in the immediate future; but what they say about it is quite different. An indicative sentence is used for telling someone that something is the case; an imperative is not-it is used for telling to make something the case.”5
Understanding is only possible through the meaning of a statement and proposition which are form of Descriptive, Prescriptive and Evaluative meaning. “the descriptive, prescriptive and evaluative meanings as an expression which, in a certain context has descriptive meaning and no other, I call a descriptive term, word or expression, as used in that context; One which has the prescriptive meaning (whether or not it also has descriptive meaning) I call a descriptive term; and one which has both kinds of meaning. I call an evaluative term. when we are passing a value judgment, that time, we are actually invoking or applying a general criterion, a standard, law or principle because, value words have descriptive meaning. This he refers to the ‘supervenient character’ of the value judgments. And the evaluative term is one which has both descriptive and prescriptive meaning. “Value words are indeed like descriptive words, have descriptive meanings, and in that the descriptive meanings of both are alterable, flexible and so on.”6 As earlier have mentioned that the value judgments are primarily used to prescribe a Particular course of actions. However, the prescriptive meaning is constant for every class of object of which a value word may
5 Ibid.p.27 6 Hare, R.M., Freedom and Reason, (Oxford: Clarendon Press, London: 1963), p.26.
www.ijmer.in 97 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
be used. The evaluative words entail imperatives because they possess a commendatory force. For example: Do your duty, or what is your duty to do? There are two kinds of meaning that in ethical statement such as cognitive and non-cognitive meaning. The cognitive meaning of a statement is factual or descriptive content it refers to, about an informative content. On the other hand, the non-cognitive meaning refers to the approbation or the favorable attitudes that speaker has towards the object. When we hear a person say, ‘X is good’, we know that he has a favorable attitude towards ‘X’, whatever ‘X’ may stands for. Therefore, irrespective of our knowledge of ‘X’, we know that the person favors it or has a pro-attitude towards it. This is in the non- cognitive, commendatory meaning of a proposition.
The moral judgments are universalizable. This means, when a person says that he ought to do something, he is committed to say that anyone else in the same situation, given the same condition will have to do it. Moral judgments are a kind of prescriptive judgments and that they are distinguished from other judgments of this class by being universalizable.”7Descriptive and the evaluative terms are universalizable. But there is a significant difference between the universalizablity of factual terms and evaluative terms. An evaluative term is universalizable with reference to a standard or principle. When I call a thing ‘good’, I call it on the basis of some principle or standard that the thing possesses. A universal preference tendency says, an intrinsic preference that promises not to be broken may be strong enough to render one’s preferences all told for a situation weakly universal even though one lacks sympathetic preferences together. Preferences can be weakly universal and yet lack all trace of utilitarianism.
7 Op.Cit, p.109.
www.ijmer.in 98 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Moral thinking does not invoke a special restrict assumption class to the one. Morality demands that they have to consider only those prescriptions and preferences of other which they would retain if they were always prudent in the sense just defined. The archangel will be welfare plus his own ideals utilitarian. A preference tendency is universal if its content makes no reference to the person who holds. There is room for rational discourse in ethics and that logical relations hold in moral argument. To explain morality properly and for better understanding, we can maintain a distinction between ‘Phrastic’ and the ‘Neustic’ of a proposition. ‘Phrastic’ is derived from Greek word, meaning ‘to point out or indicate’and ‘Neustic’ means ‘to nod assent’. Both words are used in differently of imperative and indicative speech.”8 ‘Phrastic’ refers to indicative mood or statement, whereas ‘Neustic’ refers to the indicative mood. “We have noticed that the two sentences ‘you are going to shut the door’ and ‘shut the door’ are both about same thing ,namely, your shutting the door in the immediate future; but they are used to say different things about it.”9
Here, the third sentence has an element called ‘please’ that shows the sentence is an imperative and the fourth sentence has an element called ‘yes’ that shows the sentence is an assertion. These two additional elements, that is, ‘please’ in the third sentence and ‘yes’ in the fourth sentences are called as ‘Neustic’. I shall call the part of the sentence that is common to both moods (you’re shutting the door in the immediate future’), the phrastic: and the part that is different in the case of commands and statements (‘yes or‘please’), the Neustic. In other words, the ‘Phrastic’ is that part of the sentence, which is common to both moods; on the other hand, ‘Neustic’ is the part which is different in the case of commands and statements. The utterance of a
8 Ibid.p.16. 9 Hare, R.M.The Language of Morals, (Oxford University Press, London: 1975), p.18
www.ijmer.in 99 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
sentence containing “Phrastic” and “Neustic” might be dramatized as follows that,“ the speaker points out or indicates what he is going to state to be the case, or command to be made the case and he nods, as if to say ‘It is the case’, or ‘Do it’.”10 The logical relations hold between imperative sentences (i.e., sentences which tell us to make, something the case) as hold between indicative ones, because the logical words are best treated as part of the ‘phrastics of sentences’. All moral reasoning is deductive. All deductive inference is analytic in character, i.e, it depends solely upon the meaning of the words used, and particularly that of logical words such as the sign of negation ‘not’, the logical connectives ‘if’, ‘and’, ‘or’, and quantifiers ‘all’ and ‘some’. All these elements should be treated as parts of ‘phrastic’. Moral argument, we always infer a normative value judgment and this demands that there must be at least on value judgments in the premise. We cannot derive value judgments from factual judgments but imperative sentence can derive from merely a set of indicative sentences. Moral language is primarily used for giving advice or instruction, prescribes a particular course of action. Moral judgments must have both the descriptive and evaluative components inform of a value judgment inherent in a factual judgment. Moral epistemic truth can’t be discovered. As we are in the factual world and activities are related with matters, our understanding is unable to search out what is morality and what not?
Reference and Bibliography
Masih.Y., Introduction to Religious Philosophy, Motilal Banarasidass Publishers Pvt.ltd.Delhi:2008. Sinha.Jadunath.,A Manual of Ethics,New Central Book Agency (p) Ltd,Calcutta:1998. Mohanty.Adityakumar., Philosophy of Value, Utkal University,BBSR:2007.
10 Ibid.p.18
www.ijmer.in 100 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Jhingran.Saral.,Ethical Relativism and Universalism, Motilal Banarasidass Publishers Pvt.Ltd.Delhi:2000. Kar.Bijayananda.,Value Perspectives in Indian Philosophy, Mittal Publications, New Delhi:2000. Hudson.W.D.,Modern Moral Philosophy, Oxford University,London:1983. Moore.George Edward.,Principia Ethica,Cambridge University Press,Cambridge:1922. Maclntyre.Alasadair.,A Short History of Ethics,Routledge &,London:2004. Macdonald.Francis.,The Republic of Plato,Oxford University Press:London:1941. Acril.J.L., Aristotle’s Ethics,Faber&Faber Ltd.London:1973. Moore.G.E.,Principia Ethica,Cambridge University Press,Cambridge:1976. Chatterji,Phunibhushan.,Principles of Ethics,New Bharatiya Book Corporation,Delhi:2001.
www.ijmer.in 101 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
www.ijmer.in 102 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
www.ijmer.in 103 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
www.ijmer.in 104 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
www.ijmer.in 105 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
www.ijmer.in 106 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
INDIAN GOVERNMENT MOVE TOWARDS TOUGHER CONSUMER PROTECTION LAW: A BRIEF STUDY
Koneru Anuradha Assistant Professor Smt. V.D. Siddartha Law College Kanuru, Vijayawada, Krishna District Andhra Pradesh, India
It is fact that ‘there is no society without consumers’ because all human beings, who live in an organized society are either consumers of goods or services or a consumers of both either directly or indirectly more over from the moment a person comes into mother’s womb and to this world he stars consuming. Basically, without consumers there will be no economical activities. All the people with their limited resources would like to fulfill their needs and wants and try to get maximum satisfaction; by this they create demand for goods and services. In the absence of their demand, producers would lack a key motivation to produce. Hence one can say that consumer plays an important role in the economy of any nation, which allows us to survive and thrive.
In modern period, industrialization, globalization, liberalization and privatization have transformed the nations and world economy into a vibrant, rapidly growing consumer market. As a result, the markets are flooded with different kinds of goods and services and importance of consumer increasing day by day. Modern technological developments have made a great impact on the quality, availability and safety of goods and services but unfortunately the consumers are still victims of unscrupulous and exploitative trade practices of the sellers and the producers.
Historical background
www.ijmer.in 107 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
From the history one has to agree that even in ancient period society consumer protection was sought to be promoted through religious texts, principles of ethics, morals and judgments of kings. States also provided punishments for malpractices in business by traders.1 Best example for this is Roman kingdom and India2.3
In the history of consumer protection 15th March 1962 is a remarkable day.4 On that day President John F. Kennedy of U.S. called upon the U.S. Congress to accord its approval to the Consumer Bill of Rights. They are (i) right to choice; (ii) right to information, (iii) right to safety and (iv) right to be heard. President Gerald R. Ford5 added one more right i.e. right to consumer education. Further other
1 The roman government in or around 50 B.C implemented principle of ‘Lex Julia de Annona’ etc. Available at : https://en.wikipedi a.org/wiki/Hist ory_of_com petiti on_law Consumer Protection has its deep roots in the rich soil of Indian civilization, which dates back to 3200 B.C. Available at : http://www.jtexconsumerlaw.com/v11n3/jccl_india.pdf 2 In ancient India, all sections of society followed Dharma-sastra, which laid out social rules and norms, and served as the guiding principle governing human relations regarding social, political, religious and even regarding economic. Among the Dharmas, the most authoritative texts are a) the Manu Smriti (800 B.C. to 600 B.C.); b) the Yajnavalkya Smriti (300 B.C. to 100 B.C); c) the Narada Smriti (100 A.D to 200 A.D.); d) the Bruhaspati Smriti (200A.D. to 400 A.D.); and e) the Katyayana Smriti (300 A.D. to 600 A.D). in all these one find consumer protection. Later during Chandragupta’s rule consumer protection occupies a prominent place. Kautilya’s Arthasastra described the role of the State in regulating trade and its duty to prevent crimes against consumers. In the medieval period, some Muslim rulers developed well organized market mechanisms to monitor prices and the supply of goods to the markets. 3“Historical evolution of consumer protection and law in India”, Dr. Rajendra Prasad, Professor of Law, Andhra University, Visakhapatnam, India. Available at: http://www.jtexconsumerlaw.com/v11n3/jccl_india.pdf 4 Consumer rights started to be recognized after the 1960s. in fact before 1960s they were practically nonexistent. Today’s consumerism finds its origin in the late 19th and early 20th century in US. 5 38th President of the United States from August 1974 to January 1977. www.ijmer.in 108 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
rights such as right to healthy environment and right to basic needs (Food, Clothing and Shelter) were added. In memory of that day every year the 15th of March is observed as the World Consumer Rights Day. Later UN General Assembly on April 9, 1985 adopted a set of general guidelines regarding protection of consumer and it advised its member countries to adopt these guidelines through policy changes or law. By this so many countries started to enacted consumer protection laws.
India being a member country in UN and in furtherance of continuous demand from various groups for a specific consumer protection legislation Indian parliament enacted ‘ the consumer protection law, 1986’ even though there are several Acts addressing consumer protection related provisions. This Act came in to force on 24th December, 1986 so in commemoration of that day India started to celebrate the ‘National Consumer Rights Day’.6 This is one of the most important steps taken to protect the interest of consumer in India. Later based on the experience gained from implementation on the ground, the Act has been amended thrice in the years 1991, 1993 and 2002. Later the needs of consumers are changing and consumers are suffering from a wide variety of problems. In order to ensure the interest of the consumer and for the better protection for consumer, Consumer Protection Bill, 2015 is proposed by Indian parliament which would like to implement the principle of ‘Caveat Venditor’ which means let the seller beware and ‘Consumer is the king’.
SALIANT FEATURES OF THE CONSUMER PROTECTION ACT 1986
The Consumer Protection Act, 1986 seeks to provide for better protection of the interests of consumers and for the purpose, to make provision for the establishment of Consumer councils and other
6 Available at : https://en.wikipedia.o rg/wiki/Consu mer_Pr ote cti on_Act,_1986
www.ijmer.in 109 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
authorities for the settlement of consumer disputes and for matter connected therewith. The Consumer Protection Act, 1986 seeks to promote and protect the rights of consumers and it was a path breaking legislation in protection of consumer.
Some of the cardinals of Consumer Protection Act, 1986
The Consumer Protection Act 1986 was established with the objective to provide justice which is less formal and involve less paper work, give justice in minimum delay and with incurring less expense. The consumer protection act 1986 has generated litigants by providing the basic consumer rights7 are: Right to safety, Right to Information, Right to Choose, Right to Heard, Right to Redress, Right to Basic Needs, Right to Consumer Education, 8 and Right to Healthy Environment.
The novelty of the consumer protection act, 1986 is the inclusion of both goods and services within the jurisdiction. The consumer can bring a suit for defective commodities as well as for deficiency of services.
The consumer protection act, 1986 also liberalized right procedural requirement and introduced simple and easy methods of access to justice to proceed under consumer protection act 1986, the consumer need only pay a nominal fee and need not send any notices to the opposite party.
7 Such as (a) The right to be protected against marketing of goods which are hazardous to life and property; (b) The right to be informed about the quality, quantity, potency, purity, standard and price of goods to protect the consumer against unfair trade practices; (c) The right to be assured, wherever possible, access to an authority of goods at competitive prices; (d) The right to be heard and to be assured that consumers interests will receive due consideration at appropriate forums; (e) The right to seek redressal against unfair trade practices or unscrupulous exploitation of consumers; and (f) Right to consumer education. 8 Under section 6 of the Act.
www.ijmer.in 110 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Another major procedural flexibility is if the consumer prefers he can represent himself.
The consumer Disputes Redressal Agencies the national commission, the state commission and the district forum are working together in a way that is revolutionizing the present Indian legal system and challenging the traditional system of delivering justice.
The provisions of the Act are compensatory in nature.
The Act also provides for setting up of consumer protection councils at the central, state and the district levels, which are set up as advisory bodies to promote and protect the rights of the consumers.
SALIANT FEATURES OF THE CONSUMER PROTECTION BILL, 2015
With a view to widen the ambit and amplify the scope of the Consumer Protection Act and to modernise the legislation on consumer protection to keep pace with the changes in markets, to ensure fair, equitable and consistent outcomes for consumers, to enable executive intervention in the nature of class action both to prevent consumer detriment and to provide redress to consumers, it has been felt necessary to replace the existing Consumer Protection Act, 1986 by introducing a fresh Bill, namely, the Consumer Protection Bill, 2015.
Some important features of the bill are
The Bill aimed to replaces the Consumer Protection Act, 1986. The Bill enforces consumer rights, and provides a mechanism for redressal of complaints regarding defect in goods and deficiency in services.
The Bill contains a few new definitions of certain key terms like ‘Advertisement’9, ‘Claimant’10, ‘Harm’11, ‘Mediation’12, ‘Product
9 . See S.2(1).
www.ijmer.in 111 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
liability13; ‘Unfair Contract14 ‘Unsafe Goods15; etc. All these new terms that have been added, are of paramount importance in securing better protection and justice to consumers, apart from reducing any scope for unnecessary litigation in regard to scope and ambit of these words in the adjudicatory process.
The bill widens the scope of Complaint by providing an option to make a complaint by electronic means of communication.
If a consumer suffers an injury from a defect in a good, he may file a claim of product liability against the manufacturer. The consumer must establish seven conditions in order to prove such a claim.
The Bill classifies six contract terms as ‘unfair’. These cover terms such as (i) payment of excessive security deposits; (ii) disproportionate penalty for a breach ; (iii) unilateral termination without cause; (iv) one which puts the consumer at a disadvantage.
The Bill empowers consumers to file their complaints in Consumer Disputes Redressal Commissions that have Jurisdiction over the place of their residence. Thus, this provision enables a consumer to file his or her complaint in the Consumer Disputes Redressal Commission having territorial Jurisdiction over his/her place of residence16. This bill proposed to establish consumer welfare fund : As per the regulations of consumer affairs and distribution ministry, India in the year 2014 there should be a consumer protection fund to educate and create among consumers under state authority. This was proposed to establish under 2015 bill which one cannot find in 1986 Act.
10 . See S.2(5). 11 . See S.2(20). 12 . See S.2(22). 13 . See S.2(31). 14 . See S.2(42). 15. See S.2(43). 16 . See S.31(2)(d).
www.ijmer.in 112 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
This bill also proposed to enhance penalties :
- If a person does not comply with orders of the district, state or national commissions, he may face imprisonment up to three years, or a fine up to Rs 50,000, or both.
- If a person does not comply with an order issued by the Consumer Protection Authority, he may face imprisonment of up to six months, or a fine of up to Rs 20 lakh, or both
- The Authority may also impose penalties with regards to the advertisement and production of food. The penalty for publishing a false advertisement would be a fine of up to Rs 10 lakh. The penalty for the manufacture, sale, storage, distribution or import of food containing extraneous matter would be a fine of up to Rs 1 lakh.
17 The bill, 2015 proposed to establish several new authorities like,
- Consumer Dispute Redressal Commissions (Quasi-Judicial body)
The proposed bill proposed for establishment of Consumer Dispute redressal commissions, which is a quasi judicial body at district18, state19 and at national20 level with functions and powers to adjudicate
17 Source : The Consumer Protection Bill, 2015 and PRS Available at : http://www.prsindia.org/uploads/media/Consumer/Consumer%20Protection %20bill,%202015.pdf 18 District: Headed by a District Judge or District Magistrate and at least 2 technical members. 19 State: Headed by a current or former High Court Judge and at least 4 technical members. 20 National: Headed by a current or former Supreme Court Judge, and at least 15 judicial or technical members.
www.ijmer.in 113 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
disputes related to defective goods and deficient services, based on their value21.
- Consumer Protection Authority (Regulator body) The proposed bill proposed for establishment of Consumer Protection Authority as regulatory body at Central22 and regional levels23 to perform functions like Inquire, investigate into complaints, and launch prosecution in a court or commission; and with powers to issue safety notices and pass orders in relation to recall of goods, reimbursement of prices, unfair practices, misleading advertisements, unfair contracts, etc.; it also has power to impose penalties, including fine.
- Consumer Protection Council (Advisory body) The proposed bill proposed for establishment of Consumer Protection Council as an advisory body at district24, state 25and at national26 level with a view to promote and protect (six) consumer rights27.
21 District commission has power to admit complaints of a value up to Rs 50 lakh; Appeals from its orders lie before the State Commission. State commission has power to admit complaints of a value from Rs 50 lakh to Rs 10 crore; Appeals from its orders lie before the National Commission. National commission has power to admit complaints of a value above Rs 10 crore; Appeals from its orders lie before the Supreme Court. 22 Central Authority: Commissioner (equivalent of Secretary or other eminent persons) and 5 Deputy Commissioners (equivalent of Joint Secretary or other eminent persons). 23 Regional Offices: To be headed by officer of the level of Deputy Commissioner. 24 District: District Collector and other members. 25 State: State Minister-in-charge of the Department of Consumer Affairs and up to 10 other members. 26 National: Central Minister for the Department of Consumer Affairs and other members. 27 (i) be protected against marketing of hazardous goods; (ii) be informed about quality, standards, etc.; (iii) access goods and services at competitive prices; (iv) be heard at forums; (v) seek redressal against exploitation; and (vi) consumer education.
www.ijmer.in 114 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
28 - Mediation cells (Alternate dispute redressal) The proposed bill also proposed for establishment of Medication Cells as alternate dispute redressal. It is in fact an innovative step. It proposed it to establish at the central, state and district levels as prescribed by respective governments with a view to Settle disputes by a mediator (except in cases of grave threats to life, physical or mental injuries).
Like above Indian government has proposed to bring about a new law, viz; “Consumer protection Bill, 2015”, with an aim to provide for adequate protection of the interests of consumers and for prevention of unfair trade practices and for the said purposes to make provisions for establishment of the Consumer Protection Councils and other authorities for better administration and for timely and effective settlement of consumers' disputes and for matters connected therewith. However the bill is not free from lacunas, many are criticising this bill on various issues they are as follows.
SOME OF THE LOWLIGHTS OF THE BILL
Executive supervision on the commissions could violate the principle of separation of powers.
Composition of the District Commission could also violate principles of separation of powers.
Appointment of technical members in the national, state and district commissions is not clear.
Unreasonable burden of proof on consumer to claim product liability.
Conditions for establishing a product liability claim for services not specified.
28 Chapter V, containing Ss. 63 to 67 deal with the procedure pertaining to mediation
www.ijmer.in 115 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
The bill brings online consumers in the ambit of Consumer Protection Bill, 2015 but it fails to give a proper definition of e- commerce.
A serious issue with respect to proposal for a mediation mechanism may be an option but unfortunately the act of the matter today the ground reality today is the mediation has become the de facto norm in most consumer protection forums and this is perhaps at the expense of hurting people, one will actually like to say that this is an abdication of traditional responsibility.
Lack of infrastructure facilities in all consumer forums. Conclusion
Finally, one has to understand that whatever the law may be, it will give fruit full results when people are aware about their rights and duties for this to achieve awareness of consumers is imperative. Hence, there should be a multi pronged approach to generate proper awareness among consumers in order to empower them. An aware consumer is an asset to the society; he/she not only protects himself from exploitation but induces efficiency, transparency and accountability in the entire manufacturing and services sector.
“Awareness is like the sun. When it shines on things, they are transformed.”29
29 Said by Thich Nhat Hanh Available at : http://freeingthemind.blogspot.in/2014/02/awareness-quotes.html
www.ijmer.in 116 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
COMPUTER SOFTWARE PIRACY A.Vijayalakshmi Research Scholar Dept of Law Sri Padmavathi Mahila Viswavidyalayam Tirupati A.P Introduction: The world is going through one of the most fascinating periods of in its history with rapid brake through in Information technology. A Person sitting in remotest corner of India can enjoy live performances taking place in the far away places like America or Africa or in any place in any country1. Computer systems, software and their applications are influencing every movement of our lives2. speed convenience and accuracy are the qualities of the Computer. Perhaps no other machine works like the way of Computer works. When computers are connected each other it forms network ‘The term internet’ is used to describe a worldwide group of connected networks that allows the vistor to access the information and provides services3. The Internet know no territorial boundaries and material placed on the internet in a web page is available while all these have communication among people more effective and efficient both in terms and cost, they pose the greatest threat to the copyright world. Modern communication channels being intensively relaying on verity of copyrighted products, are generally pirated in large scale4. Definition of Software/Computer Program: It is generally accepted to be any set of instructions made in to a program, or a set of instructions, which can be installed or removed from a Computer by the operater or owner. The term use in the Copyright Act-1957 (herein after called the Act) is Computer programme5. Computer software includes Computer programs6,
1 Study on copyrights priacy – in India Article by Govt of India Pg No.3 2 Prabudha Gunguly, I.P.R Unleashing the knowledge economy 2002 total MC graw- Hill publishing Co Ltd. New Delhi Pg No 378 3 Rodney D Ryder, A Guide to cyber Laws & The Information Technology Act 2000 (2nd Edn., Cyber Law edition 2002, wadhwa and co, new Delhi Pg No9 4 Software piracy & measures article page no 2 5 Defined under S. 2 (ffb) of Copyright Act 1957 which says that a computer program means any electronic or similar device having imformation processing capabilities.
www.ijmer.in 117 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
database, Computer files, Preparatory design materials, all material of works stored digitally to be accessed by Computer7 and associate printed documentations such as manuals for users8. It may also cover Computer database and documents, drawing and other works stored or transmitted electronically sometimes printed documents and user manuals accompanying computer software are also included in the definition of ‘Literary Work’. The meaning given in the Act is not limited to such works but it is much wider in scope and hence, would not hamper the further growth of Computer industry9. The definition of the term under the Act includes Computer Program, tables, and compilations including Computer data base10. The Indian definition is based on WIPO11, Draft model provision for legislation in the field of Copyright12 U/Sec-14 the words ‘Schemes or in any other forms’
6 D.Bainbridge , ‘Introduction to Computer Law’, (4th Edn., Longman person Education: London, 20004 )at 24.a 7 G. Talwar, “Cyberpirates the Internet and the protection of Software Copyringts”, The Law Relating to Computers, Interment and E-Commerce: A Guide to cyber Laws & The Information Technology Act 2000 (2nd Edn., N.Kamath Ed., Universal Publishing Comply: New Delhi,2000) at 153. The definition has three components (1) computer progremmes (2) programme description which is a complete procedural representation in verbal, or other form to determine set of instructions constituting a computer programme (3) any other material used to understand a computer programme. 8 K.Mathias, “Copyright Protection of Computer Software”, Corporate Law Cases,Vol.1, (2004). In the UK, under the Copyright Designs and Patents Act 1988, the term computer programme has not been defined. The term is not defined so as to ensure fiexibility in the rapidity changing computer industry. Thereserarcher however feels that this puts a lot of pressure on the judiciary to make sure the ever changing computer industry. The researcher however feels that this puts a lot of pressure on the judiciary to make sure the ever changing definition of software is up to date with the changing fact situation. 9 Section.2(O) of Copyright Act 1957 10 P.Narayanan, law of Copyright and Industrial Designs, (2nd Edn., Eastern LAW house: Calcutta, 1995) at 40. WIPO defined it as “ a set of instructions expressed in words, codes schemes or in any form which is capable, when incorporated in a machine readable medium of causing a computer- electronic or similar device having information processing capabilities to perform or chaieve a particular task or result” 11 Is a computer programme written in any of the several programming languages employed by computer programmers 12 Is the version of a programme in which the source code language is convered or translanted into the machine language of computer with which it is to be used, the object code is an adaptation or meachnical translation of the source code entitled to copyright protection.
www.ijmer.in 118 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
indicates that source code13 and object code14 of Computer programmes are entitled to copyright protection15. Copyright to Computer Software: The copyright in India has travelled along way since it was introducing British rule. The first law on copyright was enacted in the 1847 year after that against one more copyright act, passing in the years 1911. It become automatically applied in India also being India is an integral part of British until and after achieving the independence the India enacted a new copy right Act 1957 which is come in to force 1958. Undergone various changes and amendments which suits for Indian conditions. Copyright law has a history of development that can be party explained by technological change16. Whenever technology is innovated, it has effected radical changes in Copyright law. Generally the copyright is the right given by law to the creators of literary, dramatic, artistic, musical and variety of other works of mind. Ordinarily means the creator alone has the right to make copies of his or her work or alternatively17. The basic Idea behind such protection is the premise that innovation required incentives. The Copyright recognise their needs and gives its a legal sanction. Whenever radical changes in Copyright it enhance its perview not only to traditional works mentioned above extended its boundary in the audio- video recordings, Computer programs satellite broadcast and Internet etc18.
13 The same was held in Apple computer Inc V. Franklin Computer Corporation, 219 USPQ 133. Here it was held that a computer program whether in object code source code is a literary work and is protected form unauthorized copying. In lotus Development Corporation v.Paperback Software International, 15 USPQ 2d 1577, the court held that when programs include literal and onon- literal elements and if they can held that when programs include literal and no literal elements and if they can be inentified separately from and are capable of existing independent then they are potentially copyrightable. 14 Section.14 (a) of Copyright Act 1957 15 Sec.14 (b) (ii) says to sell or give on commercial rental or offer for sale or for commercial rental any copy of the computer programme. However the proviso says that such commercial rental does not apply in respect of computer programmes where the programme it self is not the essential object of the rental. 16 David Bainbridge, Intellectual Property, 5th ed., Pearson Education, 2003, p. 191. 17 Shyamaghan, A., Emergence of IT and Copyright, SCJ, 2005, p.19. 18 Supra Note 11.
www.ijmer.in 119 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
There is one greatest difference between conventional and Computer work or technology are passive i.e work read, viewed or listed to Computer technology on the other hand is active it does changes manipulate, transform, modify and retrieve digitally stored information19. with the emergency of the internet and increasing use of web possibility or Piracy of Intellectual property rights have become mind-boggling20. Due to free assess of information with downloading feasibility has created new issue in the Copyright Piracy. It gives way for depriving the author of the work from enjoying the legitimate dues. International & National Conventions: Law making is always based on the notion of sovereignty and territoriality principles and thus the law of a nation applies to its own territory. A right that is granted by law in one country is, in principle, valid within the territory of such country alone. Exceptions to this principle do exist. In addition to that, sovereign nations bilaterally or multilaterally recognise, and at the same time enforce the corresponding rights based on laws of other countries, through international conventions and treaties. Intellectual property right is one of such rights that are granted by law. Thus without international treaties and conventions that recognise foreign intellectual property rights, intellectual property is only protected within a territory of a country where it has been granted. The laws of the country where it has been granted, defined and determined what are to be prohibited amounting to infringements to this right. Thus, the exploitation or infringement cannot extend beyond the territory of the country21. In cases of trans-border transactions, the branch of law called ‘Conflict of Laws’ determines, which country’s law should be applied. This way of enforcing intellectual property is based on the territoriality principles. This has been the ground for on the territoriality principles. This has been the ground for may international conventions and treaties on intellectual property22 Even the international conventions that seek
19 Mohd. Salman Waris, Indian IT Act 2000 and Copyright Issues SCJ, 2002, p. 18. 20 Intellectual property Rights by Dr. Sreenivasulu N.S Regal Publication New Delhi edition 2007 page no 109 21 Managing intellectual property. The shatagies and imperatives –V. Sople & Vinod – Print ice hall or India Pvt. Ltd. New Delhi 2006. page no 120 22 An introduction to intellectual property rights-JP.Mishra- central law publication 2005 -edition. page no 100
www.ijmer.in 120 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
global harmonisation of intellectual property laws are based on the territoriality principles. The TRIPS agreement does not address the issue of piracy of Copyright in the digital arena23. Even most of the important International Copyright convention i.e Berne Convention adopted way back in 1886 does not protect the authors rights of publication on the Internet under this convention. Copyright Protection covers literary artistic work an all forms of original creativity such as fiction- nonfiction drawings, paintings. Computer programs WIPO Internet Treaties, WIPO Copyright Treaties (WCT) WIPO Performance treaty although not in force yet address the issue of changes of online enforcement and licensing in Spite of this piracy of Copyright is an acute problem in the contemporary times24. Software Piracy The term piracy is not defined under the act software piracy is a term which means that the software is used without the licence’s permission piracy means, copyright piracy is a phenomenon prelavent worldwide. Piracy means unauthorised reproduction, importing or distributing. Either of the whole or of a substantial part of work protected by Copyright the author of a Copyrighted work, being the owner, enjoys certain exclusive rights with respect to his work. These rights include right to publish, to adopt, to translate and to perform in public. Computer Software is pirated by simply copying it into on to another machine not authorised for it use piracy in computer software simply copying and distribution of computer programmes. Creation of Computer programme is similar to writing a novel or other literary works and it requires intellectual skill and training in software programming. Piracy which means unauthorised reproduction importing or distribution either of the whole or of a substantial prat of works protected by Copyright25 is a worldwide phenomenon. There are
23 Study on Copyright Piracy in India form Copyright Office. 24 Welcome to Technology Park Gowthati 25Law releting to computers internet & E-Comerce. – Nandan kamath. Universal law publishing Co.Pvt. Ltd. -2002 page no 79
www.ijmer.in 121 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
different ways through which Piracy takes place. There are many factor for Copyright piracy. Copyright also is guaranteed and protected against infringement of Copyrights. These Infringement usually occurs when the dependant without the authorisation from the owner, copies and uses the Copyrighted, material, or more commonly called ‘Software Piracy’ this type of direct infringement whereas, when the dependent authorises a third party to use and copy the copyrighted material without any authority, it is called indirect infringement. In case of internet and on-line services etc. Impact of piracy in software is more than in others because it is relatively easy to copy software in computers especially in P.C.s and for all practical purposes the pirated version looks and performs in an identical manner as the original. FN There five types of software piracy involve
Counterfeiters Re-sellers Mail - order houses Bulletins board and end-user piracy. Counterfeiters: Counterfeiting are relatively new phenomenon in the software industry, and most flagrant software counterfeiters produces disks consumers by selling duplicate software the Purchaser’s feel that they having bought a legitimate, product in the sense that the packing and manuals look like original product. These may actually be fakes and carry the common risk of operational defects and viruses.
Resellers: Piracy occurs in the software distribution channel when the distributions or dealers either make copied of software in to floppy disks, or the internal storage device in the “hard disk” of Computers that they selling without authorisation from software publisher.
Mailorder: Piracy consists of consists of the unauthorised Copying of software on to diskettes, CD’s or other media and distribution of such software by post Bulletin board pirates engages in unauthorised reproduction of software via telecommunication. Typically this involves an individual Computer user who has
www.ijmer.in 122 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
installed a number of software programs on his Computer, and who allows other users to connect to his computer through the telephone line via modem and copy the programmes in to discs.
End-user piracy: Takes place when a user copying software in to hard disk of more Computers than the number authorised by the publisher this form of piracy perhaps takes place on a wider scale than other forms because End-user often make substantial copies of the software possessed by them and the distribute or exchange the same. Identifying a pirated software is not an easy task. This is main reasons for the piracy. Piracy in Global & India Scenario: All most all countries shows vastly different piracy rates. The more developed nations in general have lower rates of piracy as compared to the developing countries, or nations. But absolute level of piracy in software in the developed countries will be high because of the larger size of the computer market. The largest Computer Technology market – the USA Japan, U.K, Germany, have higher lossess due to the software piracy even though piracy rates are relatively low. In the Asia- pacific region the revenue loss from software here estimated at US $ 3-7 Billon in japan which 1.2 billons contribution vitenatum , Indonisia have high piracy rate at 99% and 97% present respectively flowed by China at 96% Korea 70% India’s piracy 60% percent is better place than many Asian Countries. The extent of software piracy and losess cannot be given exact quantities term though it is believed that piracy in the sector is wide spread. In Europe alone 6% million in a year and 50% of wold wide loss more than any other region including the number two Asia according to U.S based body SPA estimated the Piracy U.S 11.2 Billons. As 16% China 96% Russia 95%, Thiland 80% India software piracy according to survey conducted jointly by Business software Alliance( BSA) and NASSCOM total loss of due to piracy in India stood Rs500 crores, US 151.3 million slowing about 60% piracy rate. Reasons for Piracy: India is a high piracy market with 69% percent piracy levels. Low level of IPR awareness, weak criminal system, longlitigation periods, no fear of legal consequences, of indulging in piracy, no national task force to counter counterfeiting and piracy, absences of
www.ijmer.in 123 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
statutory damages, lack of special IPR courts, ill-trained judiciary and police on IPR are few of the many reasons, which make it difficultly to crub on the combat piracy India. The main reasons behind Copyright piracy are pool enforcement and lack of awareness on Copyright matters. The Copyright and I.T.Act,2000 requires a new outlook and orientation which can be effectively to use to meet the challenges posed by the IPR regime of in the age of information technology. Till the country has a such sound and strong legal base for protection. The Judiciary should play an active role in the protection of these rights including Copyright enforcement is an essential part of the I.P regime. The civil remedies available are more less similar to the remedies available to for the violation of any other form of the property. Criminal remedies and administrative remedies similar to Sec-43 of IT Act 2000 provides for penalty in case of damages Computer software or system etc. Sec-79 of the Act provides for liability of network services providers for violations committed by their clients. The Copyright law and I.T Act-2000 deals with problem of Copyright in the internet thereis need to have a comprehensive legal prone work sphere of Copyright law. There should be wider scope for covering exclusively Computer programs and Copyright in internet. So as to enable to enforcing agency to prevent the infringement of Copyright in the internet. Wipo, Copyright and Internet Treaties are utilised as a source for strengthening the present Copyright law. Anti-Piracy Measures: One of the main object of the Nasscom is to campaign against piracy in India. Nasscom actively influenced government of India to amended Copyright law, the new amendments introduced in the year 1995 Indian Copyright law is one of the toughest in the world. Since 1994 Anti-piracy activities in India namely
Education and awareness through seminars. Publication of Anti-piracy materials like brooches, booklet, posters, etc.
Training to Police and Judiciary Departments Facilitating Police raids on Software pirates Conducting annual survey to determine the rate of piracy etc.
www.ijmer.in 124 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Enforcement Mechanism Against Piracy Law without an enforcement mechanism, is a handicapped Law, a law cannot protect itself ageist those trying to exploit it tool of enforcement are, lake oxgcn for the law. A law with no means to preserve it self is a dead law for all practical proposes. Indian enforce met agencies working effectively and there is a dellinc in the levels of piracy in India in addition to intensifying raids against copyright infringers. The Govt of has taken a number of measures to strengthen the enforcement of copyright law25 National Association of software and service companies (NASS Com) is doing Pioneer work in the field of Combating Computer software Piracy, Besides, promoting the concept of and advantages of using legalised software. The association actively involved in educating the end users. Law enforcing authorities and if need be, helping the police in conducting raids in the premises of the sellers of illegal software to their customers. NASSCOM also estimated piracy in case of India based BSA/SPA The copyright Act-1957 strong and effective in taking care of the concerned person the protection extends not only to the copyright as understood in the traditional sense. But also in its modern aspects thus on-line copy right issues are also adequately protected though not in clear sense. The provision in copyright Act-1957 and I.T. Act 2000 These two enactments shows that they giving strong protection to the copy right infringement and piracy is a global issue which effectively giving the protection to the copy right issues. To meet ever increasing challenges due to the latest technologies all over the world. The Primary Protection for Computer software in India. They are few cases pertaining to protection of Computer software most of them Microsoft corporation as the aggrieved party. In one of these cases the Delhi High Court awarded exemplary damages against wrongdoer Who involved in piracy. All most all countries facing the piracy problem given protection to Computer software and programs by amending their existing Copyright Laws. Piracy of Copyrighted products is a problem as old as the Copyrights itself only in recent years it has received prominence especially in advancement of latest technological developments. The issue of piracy is become a global problem all over the world. In India
www.ijmer.in 125 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
no official estimation is available to indicate the extent of piracy and associated economic loss. The provisions of above mentioned enactment shows that the Copyright protection in India strong and effective enough to take care of Copyright of the concern person. The protection extends not only to traditional sence, but also in it modern aspects keeping onpar with the information Technology industry increasing demand for a strong law and strict implementation of the existing Copyright law, there is need to more stringent and effective laws which alone enable the prevention of unlawful use of Copyright subject matter and its portion not just at the national level but also global level. Apart from the statutory protection and other forms of protection there are several organisations formed to fight against software piracy. BSA,SIIA, NIPO, NSSCOM,FICCI. Copyright enforcement Advisory council are name a few BSA along with NASSCOM started a hotline for reporting pirated software. NASSCOM has also suggested the establishment of fast track courts to deals with piracy issues, other methods protection of software are patents and Copyright most of countries. The Government of India has also accepted this Insists of the IT Industry and agreed to regorously implement the Copyright law. Software piracy needs to be looked at not only violation of I.P rights of the owner but also loss to the society and loss of revenue to the Government enforcement mechanism and, criminal liability and fast track court to deal with these would go a great length to crub piracy. Conclusion: Apart from the statutory almost all countries have given protection to computer software and programs by amending their existing copyright laws. However, there are many amongst such countries which are silent with regard to rights existing with the copyright holder of computer software and programs. Many countries have provided the owners of computer programs and software, general rights which are possessed by the owners of copyrighted literary works, dramatic works, cinematograph films, etc. Such rights may be distribution rights, reproduction rights, adaptation rights, etc. However, it is very important for the protection of the owner’s
www.ijmer.in 126 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
intellectual property and efficient administration of justice to encompass essential rights of such computer program and software copyright owner separately. The term piracy is not defined under the act software piracy is a term which means that the software used without the licences permission or piracy is the unauthorised reproduction or importing or distribution either of the whole or of a substantial part of work protected by copyright is a world wide phenomenon. There are different wages, through which piracy takes place. There are many factors involve in the piracy. The main reasons like, poverty, high price of illiteracy, black marketing anti social elements, cross boarder criminal activates unemployment and poor enforcement are some of the few factors. The issue of piracy the effective and public awareness can check piracy. To crub the piracy effectively this, awareness and copyright is rather than poor in the country. Piracy is believed to be wide range of spread. No doubt copyright piracy is a serious crime all over the world. Bibliography
1. Prabuddha Ganguli, ‘Intellectual Property Rights- Unleashing The Knowledge’, (New Delhi, Tata MC Grew Hill Publishing Company- - 2001).
2. Law relating to computers and the Internet by Butter worth’s in India, 2000 Edition, New Delhi.
3. Law relating to computers, Internet and Ecommerce. A Guide to cyber laws 2002 Edition,
4. Copyright and trademark laws. 5. Nature of cyber law by S.R.Sharma, Anmol Publication, New Delhi, 2004 Edition.
6. Law Relating to computer Internet & Ecommerce- Nandan Kamath- universal publication Co. Pvt. Ltd- 2005. 7. Copyright and trade mark laws relating to computer- Pankaj Jain, Panday sangeit Rai- Estren law book company- Laknow- 2005. 8. Protection of intellectual property in cyber space-Shai Laja Menon- authors press- edition-2003. 9. Law relating to computers and internet- Rahul-Mattham- New Delhi- Butter worths India-2005.
www.ijmer.in 127 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
10. Information Technology law- Diane Rowland & Elizabeth Macdonald- Cavendish Publishing limited-2nd edition-2003. 11. Law relating to intellectual property rights Dr.M.K.Bhandari- central law publications 2006 12. An introduction to intellectual property rights-JP.Mishra- central law publication 2005-edition. 13. Intellectual property and criminal law- N.S. Gopalakrishnan- national Law school of India University Bangalore. 14. Intellectual property law- P.Naraya Esterm Law house, Calcutta- 2nd edition 1997. 15. Managing intellectual property. The shatagies and imperatives –V. Sople & Vinod – Princeit hall or India Pvt. Ltd. New Delhi 2006. page no 120 Articles
1. Study on Copyright Piracy in India from Copyright Office 2. Software Piracy and Measure for prevention of piracy 3. Software Technology park of India Guwathi 4. I.P.R and enforcement mechanism problems and prospects
www.ijmer.in 128 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
ROLE OF JUDICIARY IN PROMOTING THE SOCIAL SECURITY OF WOMEN IN INDIA Cherukuri Sreenivasa Rao Faculty S.V.D. Siddhartha Law College, Vijayawada and Research Scholar Acharya Nagarjuna University, Guntur
Judiciary being the custodian of the law has been performing positive and creative functions in securing and promoting human rights to the people. It upholds the rule of law and brings about social readjustment necessary to establish coherent social economical order. Judiciary moves in consonance with the changing needs of time and requirements of the society.1
I. Introduction: The Directive Principles of State Policy enumerated in the Part-IV of the Constitution of provides numerous social security protections to people. There are some central as well as state enactments on social security protection with different enforcement machineries in each case. But the ground realities are quite different from the statutory provisions. The judiciary has been making all efforts to promote and protect the social security in the Nation. It has brought about the changes in the social security enactments for the betterment of the working class, wherever it found any legislation or provisions is prejudice to the interest of the people, certainly that has been rejected or modified it accordingly. All the inconsistent provisions have been declared void or avoidable by the judiciary. So it may be inferred that the judiciary has significantly contributed to the development and promotion of the social security in India.2 The Supreme Court and High Courts have enhanced the movement of the Social Security protection in India. These agencies have formulated various principles of law relating to the subject. The Social security legislations will have a real meaning only when the
1 https://books.google.co.in accessed on 27-12-2017. 2 Udai Raj Rai, Constitutional Law-I, Eastern Book Company, Lucknow, First Edition, 2016.
www.ijmer.in 129 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
stress is laid on what is considered a remedial jurisprudence through judicial powers. In interpreting the social security provisions the judiciary must avoid technical approach and adopt pragmatic one, being guided by social, economical values, needs of time and requirement of the Society.3 In interpreting the ‘social security legislation’ the Indian judiciary, considering it a piece of beneficial legislation, has been benevolent to protect the interest of the down-trodden section of the society and at the same time avoided to become benevolent despot. It always kept in view the broader objective of various enactments of social security and to interpret them within the framework of the ideals and principles enshrined in the supreme law of the country, the Indian Constitution. Further to make the most difficult process of adjustment a reality it attempted to keep itself free from the tyranny of dogmas or subconscious process of preconceived notions and adopted a flexible and pragmatic approach. It also emphasized the socio-economic values created by our Constitution are to be translated into practice through the instrumentality of social security legislation. This trend is clearly discernible from Royal Talkies case4 and Orango Chemical Industries and another v. Union of India5 decided in the later seventies by the apex court. The Court in Life Insurance Corporation of India v. Consumer Education and Research Centre6 the court observed that social security has been assured under Art. 41 and Art. 47 and it imposes a positive duty on the state to raise the standard of living and to improve public health. The judiciary has been an arm of social revolution in many societies, particularly in the democratic ones. It upholds the rule of law and brings about social readjustment necessary to establish coherent socio-economic order. Two decisions of the Supreme Court of India testified this trend. Justice P.N. Bhagavathi in case of People’s Union
3 D.B. Singh, Industrial Relations and Labour Laws, 530 (2008). 4 Royal Talkies, Hyderabad & Ors v. Employees State Insurance Corporation, AIR, 1978, 1478. 5 [1979] 55 FJR 285 SC. 6 AIR 1995, SC 1811.
www.ijmer.in 130 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
for Democratic Rights and Others v. Union of India7 asserted that time has come when the courts must become the courts for poor and struggling masses of the country. They must shred their character as upholders of the established order and status-quo. The rule of law doesn’t mean that protection of law must be available to the fortunate few or that the law should be allowed to be prostituted by the vested interest for protecting and upholding the status-quo under the guise of enforcement of their civil and political rights. The spirit was maintained by the Supreme Court in it’s subsequent case of Sanjit Roy v. State of Rajasthan8again it was stressed that state can’t be permitted to take advantage of the helpless conditions of the effected persons and deny the advantage of labour legislation to helpless labour. Bandhua Mukti Morcha v. Union of India 9 is a land mark decision in the area of bonded labour wherein the Supreme Court has stretched its protective arms to various aspects such as, its identification, release and rehabilitation. It was held that when an action is initiated in the court through Public Interest Litigation alleging the existence of bonded labour, the Government should welcome it as it may give the the government an opportunity to examine whether bonded labour system exists and as well as to take appropriate steps to eradicate that system. So this is the constitutional obligation of the government under article 23 which prohibits forced labour in any form. Artilce 23 abolished the system of bonded labour but unfortunately no serious effort was made to give effect to this article. It was only in 1976 that the Parliament enacted the Bonded Labour System (Abolition) Act, 1976 providing for the abolition of bonded labour system with a view to preventing the economic and physical exploitation of the weaker section of the society. Again the Supreme Court in P. Sivaswamy v. State of Andhra Pradesh10 depreciated the attitude of the State Government as it failed to implement the provisions of the Bonded Labour System (Abolition) Act, 1976 and the failure to provide effective rehabilitation of identified labour. Such state of affairs in the court’s view would not leads to
7 AIR 1982, SC 1473. 8 AIR 1983, SC 329. 9 AIR 1984, SC 802. 10 [1988] Lab IC 1680 SC.
www.ijmer.in 131 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
frustration among identified bonded labour, but further worsen their position. Article 23 guarantees the right against exploitation. Further Article 24 of the Constitution prohibits the employment of the children below the age of 14 years in factories or mine or in any other hazardous employment. Quite apart from these fundamental rights, Part-IV of the constitution seeks to provide that the health and strength of the workers both men and women and tender age of the children are not be abused. Further Article 39(f) provides that “Children are given opportunities and facilities to develop in a healthy manner and in conditions of freedom and dignity and that childhood and youth are protected against exploitation and against moral and material abandonment.” The incorporation Article 39(f) seems to be inspired by the provisions contained in Article 41 of the Industrial Labour Convention which provides for abolition of child labour and imposition of certain limitations on employment. In Sheela Barse v. Union of India11 Supreme Court found that though several states have enacted Children’s Acts for the fulfilment of constitutional obligations for welfare of the children under Article 39(f) yet it is not enforced in some states. In People’s Union for Democratic v. Union of India 12 the Supreme Court ruled that Article 24 is enforceable against everyone and by reasons of its compulsive mandate no one can employ a child below 14 years in a hazardous employment. The aforesaid view was reiterated in Salal Hydro Project v. State of Jammu & Kashmir13 where the Supreme Court held that construction work being hazardous employment, no children below the age of 14 can be employed in such work because of constitutional prohibition contained in Article 24. The Supreme Court in its landmark judgment in M.C. Mehta v. State of Tamil Nadu 14 after going through the reports and recommendations of the committee which visited SivaKasi where the manufacture of the match boxes in large scale takes place and where
11 AIR 1986 SC 1773. 12 AIR 1982, SC 1473. 13 AIR 1984, SC 177. 14 [1996] 9 SCCALE 45.
www.ijmer.in 132 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
child labour is employed in violation of various constitutional and statutory provisions prohibiting employment of children. In People’s Union for Democratic Rights v. Union of India 15 the Supreme Court has decided, inter alia whether the violations of the provisions of the Contract Labour (Regulation & Abolition) Act, 1970 and also violation of Article 21 of the Constitution the Supreme Court answered the question in the affirmative and observed. “Now the rights and benefits are conferred on the workmen employed by a Contractor under the provisions of the Contract Labour (Regulation & Abolition) Act, 1970 and the Inter-State Migrant Workmen (Regulation of Employment and Conditions of Service) Act, 1979 are clearly intended to ensure basic human dignity to the workmen and if the workmen are deprived of any of these rights and benefits to which they are entitled under the provisions of these two pieces of social welfare legislation, that would clearly be a violation of Article 21 of the constitution by the Union of India.” Air India Statutory Corporation v. United Labour Unions 16this is a judgment on contract labour. Here the Supreme Court laid down that after abolition of the Contractual Labour System, if the principal employer fails to absorb the labour working in the establishment of the employer on regular basis, the workmen could seek judicial redress under Article 226 of the Constitution. This is so because: “ Judicial Review being the basic feature of the Constitution, the High Court to have notification enforce. The citizens has the fundamental right to seek redress of their legal injury by the judicial process to enforce his rights in the proceedings under Article 226.” The Court added: “The Workmen have a fundamental right to life. Meaningful right to life springs from the continued work to earn their livelihood. The right to employment therefore is an integral part of the right to life.” The Court accordingly held that when the workmen are engaged as contract labour continuously in establishment of the employer where work is of perennial nature, the contract labour are entitled to be observed on regular basis.
15 AIR 1982, SC 1473. 16 AIR 1997, SC 675.
www.ijmer.in 133 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
II. JUDICIARY FOR THE PROTECTION OF WOMEN LABOUR AND UNORGANISED LABOUR 1. Sexual harassment at work place: A three Judge bench of the Supreme Court in Visaka v. Union of Inida17 make a significant contribution in evolving the code against sexual harassment while emphasizing the need to have guidelines the Supreme Court observed: “The primary responsibility for ensuring such safety and dignity through suitable legislation and the creation of mechanism for its enforcement is of the legislature and the executive. When, however instances of sexual harassment resulting in violation of fundamental rights of women workers under Article 14, 19 and 21 are brought before us for redress under Article 32, an effective redressal requires that some guidelines should be laid down for the protection of these rights to fill the legislative vaccum”. In Apparel Export Promotion Council v. A.K.Chopra 18 the Supreme Court ruled that sexual harassment is a form of sex discrimination. It is an unreasonable interference with her work performance. It has the effect of creating an intimidating or hostile working environment for her. Indeed each incident of sexual harassment of a female worker at workplace is the violation of the fundamental rights of gender equality and right to life and personal liberty. 2. Right to Equality: In the context of equality between men and women workers the Supreme Court in the case of Air India v. Nargesh Mirza19 the court observed that Article 14 of the Constitution of India for its hostile discrimination and not reasonable classification and the Article 14 of the Constitution would be involved where equals are treated differently without reasonable basis. In case the class or categories of service are different in purpose and spirit. Article 14 would be attracted. Article 15 of the Constitution of India provides that the state would not discriminate on the basis of sex but if the welfare state frames any special scheme which might be aimed at ensuring welfare the women the same would be valid and in accordance with the Article 15 of the Constitution of India. In this context it was observed by the Supreme
17 AIR 1997, SC 3011. 18 AIR 1999, SC 625. 19 AIR 1981, SC 1829
www.ijmer.in 134 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Court in case of Yusuf v. State of Bombay20 that if any general or customary law discriminated between male and the female on the basis of some rational for such discrimination then it would be valid one but on the other hand if it was in favour of the male person only on the basis of sex, it would contravene Article 15 of the Constitution of India and hence held void. 3. Equal Pay for Equal Work: The Judiciary has played an active role in enforcing and strengthening the constitutional goal of equal pay for equal work to both men and women. A mile stone in the area of implementation of equal pay was reached with the pronouncement of the Supreme Court in People’s Union for Democratic Rights v. Union of India21 the Supreme Court ruled that equal pay for equal work is based on principles of equality embodied in Article 14 of the Constitution which finds expression in the provisions of the Equal Remuneration Act, 1976. In other words non observance of the Act would be voilative of the Principles of Equality before the law enshrined in Article 14. In Randhir Singh v. Union of India 22 construing Article 14 and 16 in the light of the preamble and Article 39(d) the Supreme Court ruled that the Principle of Equal pay for Equal work is deducible from Article 14 and 16 and may be properly applied to cases of unequal scales of pay based on no classification or irrational classification. Again in Bhagavan Das v. State of Haryana23 the Supreme Court ruled that : (1) Persons doing similar work can’t be denied equal pay on the ground that mode of recruitment was different. (2) A temporary or casual employee performing the same or similar duties and function is entitled to the same pay as paid to regular or a permanent employee. But daily wagers can’t be treated at par with regular employees holding similar post. State of Haryana v. Jasmer Singh24 can be made in respect of wages between casual workers appointed directly by the employers and the causal workers employed by contractor in the same godown and on the same work. The Principle of Equal pay for Equal work should be
20 AIR 1954, SC 321 21 AIR 1982, SC 1473 22 AIR 1982, SC 879. 23 AIR 1987, SC 2049. 24 [1996] 11 SCC 77.
www.ijmer.in 135 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
extended even to daily wagers / casual workers employed through contractors in Food Corporation of India v. Shyamal K. Chatterjee.25 4. Minimum Wages: The Minimum Wages Act, 1948 empowers the appropriate government to fix minimum rates of wages in certain employments. The Act also imposes an obligation on the employer to pay not less than the statutory wages. Further sections 3 and 27 confer extensive power of choosing employments for the implementation of the Act. But these objectives cannot override the express provisions of the Constitution. The Supreme Court in a series of decisions has examined the provisions of the Act in the light of the constitutional provisions. The earliest case in this regard was Bejay Cotton Mills Ltd. v. State of Ajmer26. The Principal issue before the Supreme Court in this case was whether the provisions of the Minimum Wages Act, 1948, providing for fixation of minimum rates and imposing penalty for non- payment, violates the rights of the employer and the employed under Article 19(1)(g) of the Constitution. It was observed by the Supreme Court: “It can scarce be disputed that securing of living wages to labourers which ensure not only bare physical subsistence but also the maintenance of health and decency, is conducive to general interest of the public. This is one of the Directive Principles of State Policy, embodied in Article 43 of our Constitution. It is well known that in 1928 there was Minimum Wage Fixation Machinery Convention held at Geneva and the resolutions passed on that convention were embodied International Labour Code. The Minimum Wages Act is said to have been passed with a view to giving effect to these resolution wide. South India Estate Labour Relations Organisations v. State of Madras27 If labourers are to be secured in the enjoyment of minimum wages and they are to be protected against exploitation by their employers, it is absolutely necessary that restrains should be impose upon their freedom of contract and such restrictions cannot in any sense be said to be unreasonable.” 5. Right to Medical Care: The Court has taken a holistic view regarding health and labour welfare. In Calcutta Electricity Corporation v. Subhash Chandra Bose28,
25 [2000] LLR 1293. 26 AIR 1955, SC 33. 27 [1954] 1 LLJ 8. 28 AIR 1992, SC 573.
www.ijmer.in 136 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Justice K. Ramaswamy in his dissenting opinion observed that health and strength of the workers is an integral facet of right to life. The Juristic formulation regarding health as an investment which not only boosts productively but also augments good industrial relations in the right direction is commendable. Investment in workers’ health is like ‘gift edged’ security as it would yield immediate return in the increased production. In Consumer Education Research Centre v. Union of India29 the apex court went to the extent of declaring Right to Health as a part of Right to Livelihood and Life under Article 21 read with Article 39(e), 41, 43, 48-A of the Constitution.
6. Maternity Benefit: The Maternity Benefit Act, 1961 was enacted to regulate the employment of women in certain establishments for certain periods before and after child birth and to provide for maternity benefit and certain other benefits. The Maternity Benefit Act is intended to achieve the object of doing social justice to women workers. Therefore in interpreting the provisions of this Act beneficent rule of construction, which would enable the women worker not only to subsist but also to make up her dissipated energy, nurse her child, preserve her efficiency and output has to be adopted by the court. B.Shah v. Labour Court, Coimbatore30 the question was whether Sunday is to be counted in calculating the amount of maternity benefit. It was held that in the context of sub section (1) and (3) of Section 5, the term week has to be taken to signify a cycle of 7 days including Sundays. Again the word ‘period’ in Section 5 (1) seems to emphasize the continuous running of time and reoccurrence of the cycle of 7 days. This computation ensures that the women worker gets for the said period not only the amounting equalling 100 per cent of the wages which she was previously earning in terms of Section 3(n) of the Act but also the benefit of the wages for all the Sundays falling within the aforesaid periods. In Ram Bahadur Thakur (P) Ltd. v. Chief Inspector Plantations31 The point for determination by the court was rather in calculating 160 days period which will entitle a woman employee to get
29 AIR 1995, SC 922. 30 AIR 1978, SC 12. 31 [1989] 2 LLJ 20
www.ijmer.in 137 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
maternity benefit, the work on half-days can be included or not. It was held that according to explanation to Section 5(2) of the Maternity Benefit Act, the period during which a woman worker was laid-off should also be taken into consideration for ascertaining the eligibility. During the lay-off period a woman worker cannot be expected to have actual worked in the establishment. So, actual work for 160 days cannot be insisted as a condition precedent for claiming the maternity benefit. III. Conclusion: An analysis of various cases reveals that the judiciary has done a commendable job for the protection of the rights of unorganised labour. The Crown Aluminium Works, People’s Union for Democratic Rights, Sanjit Roy, Salal Hydro Electric Project, Bandhu Mukti Morcha, Neeraja Choudhury and two cases of M.C. Mehta are the land mark decisions of the Supreme Court wherein several rights of the individual especially the workers in the unorganised sector have been upheld and safeguarded. Keeping pace with the changing concept of social change and ILO’s influence, the Supreme Court of India has delivered a series of land mark judicial verdicts such as C.B.Muthumma v. Union of India, M/s Mackinon Mackenzie and Co Ltd. v. Andrey D Costa and Others, Air India v. Nargesh Mirza, People’s Union for Democratic Rights v. Union of India, Neera Mathur v. LIC of India, Smt.Soumitri MathurVishnu v. Union of India, Mayadevi v. State, Visaka v. State or Rajasthan and Apparel Export Promotion Council v. A.K.Chopra created some of the new order of labour jurisprudence to provide gender justice. These judicial pronouncements reiterate the constitutional promise to prevent the discrimination on the ground of sex against woman in the matter of employment and for the matters connected therewith and incidental thereto.
www.ijmer.in 138 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
SUPERSTITION, A HURDLE OF DEVELOPMENT AMONG THE TRIBAL COMMUNITY: AN OVERVIEW ON THE MISSING TRIBES OF ASSAM
Mr. Durgadhar Kumbang Assistant Professor Department of Sociology Jiadhal College
Abstract
Superstitious beliefs and practices has been bearing as social disease since time immemorial in human civilization till scientific era which has been standing as a bearer of all-round development in some section of the societies in the underdeveloped countries. These beliefs and practices has compelled the illiterate and ignorance people to believe and practice unscientific and odd functions. Even like the human sacrifice and witch hunting incident have also been frequently taking place among them. In general, lacking of proper scientific education is the main root cause of the problem. Specially, the tribal communities are not free from these problems for which they are lagging behind in all spheres of life. The Mising tribes are not exception of it.
Introduction:
Superstition is a wide spread social problem in India. It is a belief which has no rationality. It refers to any beliefs and practices which is explained on the basis of supernatural power. It also refers to religious beliefs or action which is arising out of fear. It arises from fear, ignorance and misunderstanding of science or causality, a positive belief in fate or magic or fear of that which is unknown. The term “superstition” is used in English in the 15th century. It has the deepest belief in gods and some deities where the illiterate and semi-illiterate people perform different religious rites in the name of their deities so
www.ijmer.in 139 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
that they can be safety and prosperous in every sphere of life by satisfying them. Even some higher educated people are also not free from the superstition till today.
The superstition came of fear and ignorance in the stage of human life. It is generally legacy of ancient civilization. The ignorant people cannot understand the cause of the lightening and thundering . He invents an imaginary explanation for the happening of different natural events. He thinks that some unknown or unseen power is behind these events. The people have beliefs on ghosts and spirits. They believe in witchcraft. The power of mantra controls everything. So, ignorance is the main cause of the superstition. Most of the people are superstitious in some way or other. It sometimes survives in scholars and learned persons as well. The people are not able to overcome the snag of the past. Even development of science and technology and modern education cannot completely eradicate the superstition.
There are different types of superstitions prevailing in different societies. The impact of superstition is common not only among the illiterate, old and tribal groups, but also even among the educated people and people guided by rational thoughts. The different people of different countries are influenced by various types of superstitions. Some people consider that it is a bad sign when someone sneezes, while going out. Even scientifically advanced western societies are also influenced by various superstitions. Because some of them also consider the thirteen number as an unlucky. Behind all these superstitions, people may have experience or some unreasonable beliefs which has been in common practices from generation to generation. In fact, most of the communities are subject to superstition in some way of life. In short, no person or community is free from it till today.
India is a secular state which consists of different religious, linguistic and ethnic groups with unity in diversity. The different
www.ijmer.in 140 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
beliefs and practices have been prevailing among different ethnic groups of Assam since time immemorial. Every ethnic group has more or less superstitious beliefs and practices , yet the tribal groups of Assam are deeply rooted by these beliefs and practices for which they are socially and economically becoming backward. The major tribal groups of Assam are the Bodo, the Mising, the Sonowal kachari, the Rabha, the Karbi, the Dimacha etc. Among them, the Mising are lagging behind in all spheres of life. Most of them are illiterate and refrain from mainstream. Different superstitions are found among them. In fact, their economic, social and all way of their life are subject to superstition.
Scope and Significance of the Study:
The proposed study is basically based on the Mising tribes of Assam who are lagging behind in all spheres of life because they lead their individual and social life under various superstitious beliefs and practices for which they compel to bear huge economic and social burden in their day to day life. So, there is immense scope and significance of sociological study.
Objectives of the study:
The main objectives of the study are
1. To find out the main reasons of superstitious beliefs and practices of the community. 2. To highlight the beliefs and practices as a barrier of all-round development of human society. 3. To find out the remedial measures of the problems
www.ijmer.in 141 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Methodology: Data of the proposed study were collected from primary and secondary sources of information. The primary data were collected by using various sociological tools and techniques viz. participant observation, householder schedule, structure and unstructured interview etc. The secondary sources of information were obtained from available literatures of the proposed subject. Area of the study: As an area of the study, jiadhal dighalgarah is selected. It is located at jiadhal gaon panchayat under Dhemaji sub-division and Dhemaji development block in Dhemaji district of Assam. It is about 8 km. away from Dhemaji district headquarter in the north- west part. There are about 800 population and consists of 150 households .Out of 150 households, 99% are Mising tribes and the rests are Bodo. Most of them are cultivator and a few of them are involved in non-agricultural activities.
Beliefs and Practices of Mising:
The Misings are an Indo- Mongoloid tribe and settled in the plain of Assam. Originally, they were hill dwellers and lived with the Adis in Arunachal Pradesh.On the basis of legends of the tribes and available historical records, they moved to plain of Assam, around 13th century A.D and began to live on the banks of Brahmaputra valley. Still, they retain their mythological, linguistic and institutional affinity with the Adis and the Nishis of the present Arunachal Pradesh. After their migration to the plains, considerable changes have been taken place in the pattern of adaptation, cultivation, language, rituals, dress and house construction, yet they have various superstitious beliefs and practices among them which have been maintaining on par with their own traditional ritual rites. Their superstitious beliefs and practices are closely inter-related with religious life. They observe certain taboos which are depending on their types of events and occasions. They
www.ijmer.in 142 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
believe that on the days of the ritual functions they stop their agricultural works. They also do not sell their domestic goods such as rice and some rearing
animals on Monday, Wednesday and on the death days of the diseased parents or forefathers. They never start journey on the death day of the parents, Tuesday, and Saturday because they have beliefs that some unexpected incidents may take place if journey is started on these days. During the menstruation and new given birth woman is not allowed to cook for the family for a few days from date of baby born. After bearing baby, the members of the family are not allowed to enter in to the granary(kumsung) for seven days during the observance of the taboos till purification performed. During the pregnancy, the mother does not go alone to distance places. If she has to go, she must keep an iron made article viz. knife or sickle etc. It is believed that such iron articles protect the baby from the attack of the evil spirits. The pregnant woman should not kill any living creatures because it is believed that it may cause bad impact on the baby in the womb .Her husband is also not allowed to kill any creature. Certain taboos are also observed in the festivals viz. Ali-Aye-Ligang, Dobur, Po:rag and occurrence of epidemic etc. The Misings have also “Yalo Gognam”(calling back of soul) practices which is very popular among them. They believe that human soul rests in the body. Sometimes, it may move out of the body and remains wild temporarily and come back to the body in the due time. But sometimes, the soul may not come back to his original abode due to facing a terrible wild spirits or other agents, then the soul is stayed away from the master’s body and lost in the hands of the wild spirits. In the absence of the soul, he loses his self confidence and become restless for the fear of untoward happening and he passes into the state of total bewilderment. If this condition continues the life of the person may be endangered. Under this circumstance , it requires to call back by performing their traditional ritual rites “Yalo
www.ijmer.in 143 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Gognam”(calling back of soul) with a fowls. The practice of “Tagir Kanam”(divination) is also found among them. There are different types tagir kanam among them among such as “Ambin tagir” (rice divination}, Api Tagir,(egg divination) ,Maying tagir(dream Divination), Asin tagir(Animal organ divination) and Aki Ukkang(divination by palpation of human body). They have also believe that if they see empty pitcher, widow, childless woman and opened or loose hair of woman early in the morning it is a sign of bad for the whole day. Similarly, if a black cat moves crossover in front of a person in the street, it is also a sign of danger for him. They have also beliefs that if a dove cries on the top of the house roof, it is believed that their forefather looks for some foods to take from their generation. So, a little of rice is thrown out on the outside floor of the house to feed the spirit of their forefather. They believe that the spirit of the forefather come back to their generation as being a dove. In the construction of new house, the site is selected by divination. In this case, few quantities of rice is taken and packed with ta:ling leaves (torapat) and the packed is buried under the ground of the selected site by the head of the householder. It is kept there overnight. On the next day, the packed is taken out by the head of householder and the indication of the omen is read by householder whether it is ominous or non-ominous. Of course, this function is performed by the Mibu or the diviner in the earlier Mising society.
But now a days, it is done by the householder himself. If the site is found to be ominous, the plan of the construction of the proposed site is given up and new site is looked for . If it is found to be non-ominous, the decision is taken to go ahead for construction. The evil practice, witchcraft has deeply been prevailing among the community. Among them, several witch hunting incidents have frequently been taking place. They believe that most of the diseases are occurred by the evil eyes of ghost and spirits. Some diseases are occurred by evil mantras of
www.ijmer.in 144 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
witch. So, primarily, their patient is treated under the healer or bez bezali to cure. If the patient has not come to recovery, it is believed to be an evil impact of witch or black magic and he is brought to treat under a healer or bej. In pursuance of the healer, they perform several ritual rites by scarifying different pigs and poultries and offering various food items etc. The Misings have their own traditional religious beliefs and practices. In matter of Religious life, they practice naturism. They worship Do:nyi-Po:lo (The Sun and the Moon) and believe them as their creator. But with the influence of Hinduism they adopted Hindu Religion, yet they follow their some traditional religious beliefs and practices. The main occupation of the Mising is cultivation. They depend on nature. Their economic system is agricultural economy. Their agricultural method is completely traditional. No Misings can free from traditional production method till now. According to their ritual rites, they cultivate and harvest their crops. Their social and economic life has been led by their some superstitious beliefs and practices.
There are various religious ceremonies and festivals observed by the Misings associated with agriculture such as Dobur, Taleng Ui, Urom Ui, Dodgang and festival like Ali-Aye-Ligang and Po:rag. Their every ritual function and festival has immensely influenced on their economic life.
The Mising perform Dobur Ui, which is closed related with purification of wrong and sinful function and agriculture production. There are various types of Dobur Ui of the Mising such as Dolung Dobur, Birte Dobur and Arig Dobur etc.
The Dolung Dobur is observed for the welfare of the village community and for good production of crops of the village. Thus Dobur is observed once in a year in Assamese Jett month. This Dobur is observed for the purification of the sinful and wrong doings and for
www.ijmer.in 145 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
good production of the crops of the village. They believe that if they observe their Dobur in the right way according to their traditional system, then the village will become prosperous in economic, social and cultural side. But if they are not able to observe in the right path according to their tradition, then their deities will inflict upon them misfortune and adversities like, drought, natural calamity, storm, flood etc. Besides, they send various pest and pestilence to destroy their crops. The Arig Dobur is also observed for the same purpose for good agriculture production. They pray their gods and goddesses to save their agriculture from paste and pestilence. They believe that all their misfortune like drought, flood, and other adversities occur for having visitation of their deities. So, they perform this ritual function with heart and soul. Besides, from the observance day of the Dobur, the village people stop their agricultural work
for three or five days. The simple and illiterate cultivators do not have any scientific outlook out about their ritual Performance. This superstition is the main cause of the economic backwardness of the cultivators. They are not able to use modern scientific instrument in the agriculture. They do not know why the natural calamities happen and why pest and pestilence destroy their paddy. They are unable to find out the causes of their natural adversities. Their blind religious belief and practices has affected the economic life of the Misings.
The other observances of the Misings are Taleng Ui, Urom Ui and Dodgang. These ritual functions are also very expensive and costly. The Taleng Ui is the ritual of the God of the thunder and lightning. The Taleng ui is performed in the outskirts of forest and the platform of Kumsung (granary). The Misings believe that the God of Taleng Ui controls rain, hail storm, thunder and lightning. It is believed that if the spirits are pleased they will not cause harm. When Taleng Ui is performed reference is made to all these pledges and
www.ijmer.in 146 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
promises. In the Taleng Ui, pigs, hens etc. are sacrificed and for offering various food items are prepared.
The urom ui is observed at the interval of five years. Of course, for certain reasons it can be performed in a shorter or longer duration. For performing the Urom ui, pigs are concentrated in the name of the ancestor to worship and the pigs are brought up and they are sacrificed during Urom ui. To perform urom ui, the family has to become great economic burden. It is because, they have to sacrifice some pigs and prepare apong (vodka) to feed and drink. About two hundred to five hundred relatives, neighbors and guests etc are invited.
The last rite for death of a person is the Dodgang. Dodgang is performed generally two or three years from the time of death. Of course, some Mising people perform this Dodgang after ten to fifteen years or so. Large scale preparation and arrangement are made for Dodgang. Apong, meat, fish etc. are arranged in abundance. Po:bor apong in Dodgang is a special feature. All relatives, Kids and Kins, friends of the deceased and families are invited and fed with various food items. It is believed that the soul of the deceased will be free from all worldly bondage and make its ways heavenward if the people are satisfied with offering of food. In the Dodgang, the householders have to spend about one lakh to five lakhs because about five hundred to one thousand relatives, friends, guests etc. are invited.
Like Dobur, Taleng Ui, Urom, Dadgang etc. the Mising festivals Ali-Aye-Ligang and Po:rag are also influenced on the Mising economy. Ali-Aye-Ligang festival is observed in mid February to mark the beginning of their traditional agricultural cycle. The heads of the Misings families sow ceremony rice paddy seeds in the corner of their respective rice fields in the morning hours of the first day, Praying for good crops and generally young men and women celebrate the occasion by singing and dancing in the courtyard of every house
www.ijmer.in 147 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
hold in the village to the accompaniment of drums beaten in a specific day signifying the occasion. Po:rag is their post harvest festival, observed once in three to five years, especially when the village community has a good harvest. Plenty of eating, drinking, singing and dancing goes on during the days of the festival. In addition to these, the Mising adapted the Assamese festivals viz. Bohag Bihu, Magh Bihu and Kati Bihu and some other ritual functions of Keol Dharma or Kalsanghati viz. satjania,najania, (napurishia), namsewa, nabhat, harinam etc. which are not totally of their own tradition, yet they have been deeply influenced by these observances from different periods in different ways of their life after migrating to the plains of Assam. Besides, they have been observing and celebrating different ritual festivals of Hindus viz. Durga puja, Biswakarma puja, Kali puja, Ganesh Chhaturthi, Saraswati puja, Sivaratri, Lakhmi puja, Dipawali, Holi etc. with full swing as usual Hindus.
Analysis of the study:
From this study, it has been found that the Misings have various types of superstitious beliefs and practices such as different taboos, ritual rites, witchcraft and witch hunting prevailing among them. Their beliefs and practices do not have any scientific outlook. Their major traditional rituals rites viz. Dobur, Urom ui, Taleng ui, Dodgang and their festivals e.g. Ali- Aye-Ligang and Porag etc. are very costly and expensive. Besides, they also observe different ritual functions of Hindus and some others festival for which they have to spend most of their earning in the ritual rites and festivals. Due to spending their major earning in the ritual functions and festivals, they are not able to spend their income for education of their children. They hardly run their family. Even in the name of ritual and festival observation they have to sell their properties. They have also been influenced by western culture for the influence of the globalization. It is
www.ijmer.in 148 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
also seen in their real life situation of the present era that the ritual function of the Keol or other Hindus have been given high priority to their own traditional ritual functions, consequently, the crisis of the identity is knocking down them. From this point of view, it can be said that the Misings have been bearing huge economic burden in the name of ritual rites and festivals for which they are becoming economically backward day after day. It is the result of lack of rational thinking on religion, influence of sanskritinization, westernization, assimilation, globalization and some other factors. It has been found that at present the Misings are not able to maintain naturism independently as their own traditional rites, as a result they are becoming instable or under disintegration in matter of religion. It is true that economic backwardness leads to the all round weakness in the society. This weakness or backwardness can be removed only through spreading of proper education in the society. Only education can bring about changes among them to understand the real concept of religion and science, their beliefs and practices, necessity and unnecessity in the society. They are lacking in modern scientific education for which they are not able to view the religion from rational and scientific point of view.
In fine, it can be concluded that owing to lack of concrete rational religious ideology, the community has to bear heavy economic and social burden in the observance of the ritual functions. Besides, due to negligence and unconsciousness of their traditional ritual rites, their identity crisis is being threatened. So, proper education through various ways and means should be imparted to such communities for removing them from superstitious beliefs so as to make themselves to build as a good human resources in the society.
www.ijmer.in 149 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
References.
1. Dr. B Doley (2014), Glimpses on Mising Folk culture. 2. Dr. Nabin Chandra Sarma (2011), Asamiya Loka Sanskritir Abhas. 3. Dwijen Nath (2013), Goalporia Loka Sanskriti. 4. John demons, The Enemy Within ,A short History of witch Hunting. 5. Jual Pegu (2016), Mising Samaj , Sanskritir Aru Parampara. 6. Mg. B. Doley (1997), The Misings, The Son of the Nature. 7. Dr. B. Doley, (2015), Mising Samaj Sanskritir Ruprekha. 8. Nahendra Padun (2016), Mising Sanskritir Patahbhumi.
www.ijmer.in 150 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
A STUDY ON PERFORMANCE OF MAHATMA GANDHI NATIONAL RURAL EMPLOYMENT GUARANTEE SCHEME (MGNREGS) IN INDIA
Dr. M.Galaiah Dr. A. Srinivasacharyulu Faculty Freelance Scholar Department of Political Science & Public Department of Political Science & Public Administration Administration Acharya Nagarjuna University Guntur Acharya Nagarjuna University Guntur Nagarjuna Nagar Nagarjuna Nagar
Introduction: The livelihood of majority rural poor of the country heavily depends on earning through unskilled manual labour. As an author rightly said, “They are vulnerable to the possibility of sinking from transient to chronic poverty in the event of inadequate labour demand or in the face of unpredictable crises that may be general in nature” (Muthusamy. A., 2012:235). The inadequate labour demand in lean periods or unpredictable events like natural disasters or personal ill health will have adverse impact on the livelihood of rural population (Shah V.D. and Makwana, 2012: 19). Generally, the word ‘right’ is the legal or moral entitlement to do or refrain from doing something, or to obtain or refrain from obtaining an action, thing or recognition in civil society. Rights serve as rules of interaction between people, and, as such, they place constraints and obligations upon the action of individual from the community. The right to work is a part of Constitutional guarantees. Article 39 (A) states that “The State shall …direct its policy towards securing the citizen; men and women equally, have the right to an adequate means of livelihood…” Article 41 states that “The State shall … make effective provision for securing the right to work”. The above articles are the corner stone’s for the enactment of NREG Act (Pulla Rao.D, 2012:128- 129). In the context of poverty and unemployment, workfare programmes have been serving as important interventions in developed as well as developing countries for many years. These programmes provide short-term employment on public works such as irrigation
www.ijmer.in 151 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
infrastructure, deforestation, soil conservation and road construction to unskilled manual workers. The rational for workfare programmes rests on the following considerations; “one, these programmes provide income transfers to poor households during critical times; two, enable consumption smoothing, especially during slack agricultural seasons or years; three, countries with high unemployment rates, transfer benefits from workfare programmes can prevent poverty from worsening; and four durable assets that these programmes may create have the potential to generate second-round employment benefits” (Ministry of Rural Development, 2007: 1). Employment Schemes in India: Various rural employment schemes, aimed at rural development, were started by Central and State governments. Rural Man Power (RMP) (1960-61), Crash Scheme for Rural Employment (CSRE) (1971-74), Pilot Intensive Rural Employment Programme (PIREP) (1972), Small Farmers Development Agency (SFDA) (1970- 71), and Marginal Farmers & Agricultural Labour Scheme (MFAL) (1970-71) were some examples. These experiments were translated into a full- fledged wage- employment programme in 1977 in the form of Food for Work Programme (FWP) (1977) (Ministry of Rural Development, 2007:1-2). It was followed by National Rural Employment Programme (NREP) (1980), Jawahar Rojgar Yojana (1989), The Employment Assurance Scheme (EAS)(1993), Jawahar Gram Samridhi Yojana (JGSY) (1999), Sampoorna Grameen Rozgar Yojana (SGRY) (2001-02) and National Food for Works Programme (NFFWP) (2005) (Shah V.D. and Makwana, 2012: 19). The National Rural Employment Guarantee Act (NREGA) was enacted by the Parliament on 25th August, 2005. The Act came into force on February 2, 2006 and was implemented in a phased manner. In Phase I it was introduced in 200 of the most backward districts of the country. It was implemented in an additional 130 districts in Phase II during 2007-2008. The Act was notified in the remaining rural districts of India from April 1, 2008 in Phase III. (Ministry of Rural Development, 2013:3). The NREGA was renamed as Mahatma Gandhi National Rural Employment Guarantee Act (MGNREGA) on 2 October
www.ijmer.in 152 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
2009 (The Gazette of India, 2009, No.53 and The National Rural Employment Guarantee (Amendment) Act, 2009 (No. 46 of 2009). Conceptual Aspects: MGNREGA has become a powerful instrument for inclusive growth in rural India through its impact on social protection, livelihood security and democratic governance (Ministry of Rural Development, GoI, 2012: 1). Objectives of the MGNREGA: The objectives of the MGNREGA programme include:
Ensuring social protection for the most vulnerable people living in rural India through providing employment opportunities,
Ensuring livelihood security for the poor through creation of durable assets, improved water security, social conservation and higher land productivity,
Strengthening drought-proofing and flood management in rural India,
Aiding in the empowerment of the marginalized communities, especially women, Scheduled Castes (SCs) Scheduled Tribes (STs), through the processes of a rights –based legislation,
Strengthening decentralised, participatory planning through convergence of various anti-poverty and livelihood initiatives,
Deepening democracy at the grass-roots by strengthening the Panchayati Raj Institutions (PRIs),
Effecting greater transparency and accountability in governance. Salient Features of the Act: Salient features of the Act are summarised below: Registration: Adult members of a rural household willing to do unskilled manual work may apply for registration either in writing, or orally to the local Gram Panchayat (GP). The unit for registration is a household. Under the Act each household is entitled to a 100 days of employment every year.
www.ijmer.in 153 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Job Card: After due verification of place of residence and age of the members (only adult members are eligible for employment), the registered household is issued a Job Card (JC). A Job Card has to be issued within 15 days of registration. Job Card forms the basis of identification for demanding employment. (Ministry of Rural Development, GoI, 2013:1-4). Each Job Card has a unique identification number. The demand for employment in the Gram Panchayat, or at Block level has to be made against the Job Card member. Job Cards are also supposed to be updated with days of work and payment made to the beneficiary as and when the work is undertaken (Ministry of Rural Development, GoI, 2012: 2).
Application for Work: A written application seeking work is to be made to the Gram Panchayat or Block Office, stating the time and duration for which work is sought. The Gram Panchayat will issue a dated receipt of the written application for employment, against which the guarantee of providing employment within 15 days operates. Unemployment Allowance: In case employment is not provided within 15 days, the state (as per the Act) will pay unemployment allowance to the beneficiary. Provision of Work and Execution of Work:
Work is provided within 5 kilometers (kms) radius of the village. In case, work is provided beyond 5 kms, extra wages of 10 per cent are payable to meet additional transportation and living expenses.
Priority is awarded to women, such that at least one-third of the beneficiaries under the Scheme are women.
At least 50 per cent of works, in terms of cost, are to be executed by the Gram Panchayats (GPs) The cost of material component of projects including the wages of the skilled and semi- skilled workers taken up under the scheme shall not exceed 40 per cent of the total project costs.
Contractors and use of labour displacing machinery are prohibited.
www.ijmer.in 154 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Worksite facilities such as crèche, drinking water, shade have to be provided (Ministry of Rural Development, GoI, 2013: 1-4). Wages:
Wages are also to be paid as per the State - wise Government of India (GoI) notified MGNREGA wages.
Wages are also to be paid according to piece rate, as per the Schedule of Rates (SORS).
Payment of wages has to be done on a weekly basis and not beyond a fortnight in any case.
Payment of wages is done mandatory through the individual/ joint bank/ post office beneficiary accounts (Ministry of Rural Development, GoI, 20121-3). Wages must be paid within 15 days of the date on which the work was done. Men and women must be paid equal wages. The Central Government is to bear the full cost of wages for unskilled labour and 75 per cent of the cost of materials and wages of skilled and semi-skilled labour. The State Governments are to bear 25 per cent of the cost of materials and wages of skilled and semi-skilled labour and the full cost of unemployment allowance (Ajit K. Ghosh 2011:20). The Mahatma Gandhi National Rural Employment Guarantee Scheme (MGNREGS) offers 100 days of work to unemployed families in rural areas. Adults of a household who are living in a rural area and willing to undertake unskilled manual labour for which they receive the minimum wage, which varies from State to State and cannot be less than Rs. 60 are eligible for the work. According to the Act, rural households have a right to register themselves with the local Gram Panchayats (GPs), and seek employment. Work is to be provided within 15 days from the date of demand, failing which the state government will have to pay unemployment allowance at the stipulated rates. At least one-third of persons to whom work is allotted have to be women. Disbursement of wages has to be done on weekly basis and not beyond a fortnight. Work should ordinarily be provided within 5 kms radius of the village or else extra wages of 10 per cent are payable. Worksite facilities such as crèche, drinking water, shade have to be provided.
www.ijmer.in 155 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Social Audit has to be done by Gram Sabha and grievance redressal mechanisms are put in place for ensuring a responsive implementation process. Each state determines the method of implementation. In many places, a Field Assistant is hired to oversee the Mahatma Gandhi National Rural Employment Guarantee Scheme (MGNREGS) worksite and to issue pay slips, and a Technical Assistant is hired to provide technical input (Sheela Reddy. C, 2013:108-109). Mahatma Gandhi National Rural Employment Guarantee Act (MGNREGA) provides a statutory guarantee of wage employment. There is a legal guarantee to wage seekers’ application for employment. Employment is dependent upon the worker exercising the choice to apply for registration and obtain a Job Card and time and duration that the worker wants. The legal guarantee has to be fulfilled within the time limit prescribed and this mandate is underpinned by the provision of unemployment allowance. The Act is thus designed to offer an incentive structure to the States for providing employment as ninety per cent of the cost for employment provided is borne by the Centre, and there is a concomitant disincentive for not providing employment if demanded as the states then bear the double indemnity of unemployment and the cost of unemployment allowance. Whereas earlier wage employment programmes were allocation based MGNREGA is not supply driven but demand driven. Resource transfer under MGNREGA is based on the demand for employment and this provides another critical incentive to states to use the Act to meet the employment needs of the poor. The public delivery system has been accountable, as it envisages an Annual Report on the outcomes of MGNREGA to be presented by the Central Government to the Parliament and to the Legislature by the State Government (Ministry of Rural Development, GoI, 2007: 5). Physical Progress of MGNREGS in India: The summary fact sheet of MGNREGS developed based on the data from the website www.nrega.nic.in. In the first year of implementation, about 90.5 crore person-days of employment was generated to about 2.10 crore participating households. It was increased in 2017-18, about 197.66 persons days of employment generated to about 4.79 crore participating households are registered. The total days of employment increased gradually with increase in the
www.ijmer.in 156 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
number of MGNREGS districts from 200 in 2006-07 to 685 districts by 2017-18. It has created at an average 43 days and 47 days of employment in 2006-07 and 2010-11 respectively. It has declined to an average 34 and 41 days of employment during 2012-13 and 2017-18 respectively. The performance in 2009-10 was significantly higher than in the other years due to severe drought situation in the country and demand for employment from rural workforce due to lack of employment opportunities in agriculture sector. During 2015-16 it was relatively better because of better monsoon and hence the demand for MGNREGS was less (Ministry of Rural Development, GoI, 2013:8 and MGNREGA At a Glance, 2017-18. Financial Performance of MGNREGS in India: Financial Performances and Mandays of Employment Generated Under MGNREGS during 2006-07 to 2017-18 Rs.in Crores Year Funds Expenditure (in Mandays of Available (in Crores) Employment (in Crores) Crores) 2006-07 12073.5 8824 90.5 (2.4) (2.0) (3.7) 2007-08 19305.8 15857 143.59 (3.9) (3.7) (5.9) 2008-09 37397.1 27250 216.32 (7.5) (6.4) (8.9) 2009-10 49579.2 37905 283.6 (10.0) (8.9) (11.7) 2010-11 54172.1 39377 257.2 (10.9) (9.3) (10.6) 2011-12 48805.7 37072 218.76 (9.8) (8.7) (9.0) 2012-13 45991.3 39601 210.8 (9.3) (9.3) (8.7) 2013-14 42103.9 38552 220.37 (8.5) (9.1) (9.1) 2014-15 38588 36025 166.21 (7.8) (8.5) (6.8)
www.ijmer.in 157 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
2015-16 43380.7 44002 235.14 (8.7) (10.4) (9.7) 2016-17 57384.1 58531 235.77 (11.6) (13.8) (9.7) 2017-18 46937.7 41061 143 (9.5) (9.7) (5.9) Total 495719 424057 2421.26 (100.0) (85.54) (100.0) Source: Compiled From Official Data, 2006-07 to 2017-18, Ministry of Rural Development, Department of Rural Development, Government of India. Over the last Twelve years, the MGNREGS could generate 2421.26 cores man-day’s of employment in India by spending Rs. 424057 crores as against Rs. 495719 crores available funds (the above table). The percentage of expenditure was 85.54 per cent of which the highest of 13.8 per cent in 2016-17 and the lowest with 2.0 per cent in 2006-07 financial year. The results showed that the allotment of funds has increased significantly from 2.0 per cent in 2006-07 to 9.3 per cent in 2010-11. However, the downfall of financial allotment was started from 2010-11 financial year, i.e. 8.7 per cent in 2011-12 and 8.5 per cent in 2014-15. The expenditure was declined from 10.6 per cent in 2010-11 to 6.8 per cent in 2014-15 and 5.9 per cent during 2017-18 financial year. The employment generation under MGNREGS is in decreasing trend. The highest employment of 11.07 per cent was recorded during 2009-10 financial year which has been seen a steady decline of employment to 10.6 per cent in 2010-11, 9.0 per cent in 2011-12 and 8.7 per cent during 2012-13 financial year. It has declined to 6.8 per cent, 5.9 per cent during 2014-15 and 2017-18 respectively. Thus, from the analysis of the data it has come to light that the trend of employment generation under MGNREGS is quite disappointing. Challenges before the MGNREGS There were two challenges before the effective implementation of MGNREGS. The first is the capacity of the state to meet the huge financial obligations that the law brings in. The other is that even money is made available; corruption would ensure that much of the money would go into the pockets of middlemen. The implementation mechanisms for this program envisage planning and executing at local
www.ijmer.in 158 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
level. This provides ample opportunities for middle men to chiffon out the money depriving the deserved ones. Critics feel that it would be difficult to ensure the implementation of this guarantee in a vast country like India without compromising the provisions of transparency and accountability (Jhilam Roy Chowdhury, 2010: 3-4). The other challenges are: Poor Administrative and Planning skills: Under MGNREGA, villages are the basic unit of planning. Panchayats (the village local bodies) are required to prepare project estimates that involve extensive mapping of village resources and making an annual plan every year to identify works that can be taken up for local resource improvement. However with limited skill in planning, resource management, handling of monetary resources and poor leadership skills, village Panchayats may fail to implement the scheme in the desired manner. Since it involves rigorous planning and resource management, many Panchayat members may be hesitant to implement MGNREGA as it greatly increases their workload. In many places, Rozgar sevaks have been appointed to advise gram panchayats, to provide technical inputs, preparing the budget or village level planning needs, but they themselves are not trained adequately. Even the report by the Comptroller and Auditor General (CAG) has highlighted the lack of administrative capacity of the village Panchayat members to run this scheme in the desired decentralized manner. It also focused on the need to build this capacity quickly and effectively. The CAG report highlights the deficiency of adequate administrative and technical manpower at the Block and Gram Panchayat levels, especially at the Programme Officer, Technical Assistants, and Employment Guarantee Assistant level. “The lack of manpower adversely affected the preparation of plans, scrutiny, approval, monitoring and measurement of works, and maintenance of the stipulated records at the block and Gram Panchayat level. Besides affecting the implementation of the scheme and the provision of employment, this also impacted adversely on transparency” (quoted by Bhurelal Patidarand Dinesh Gupta, 2012:1-2).
www.ijmer.in 159 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Inadequate awareness: MGNREGS is a rights based programme, which guarantees 100 days of employment to poor household in rural areas. However due to poor awareness among rural population, people are not aware about their basic entitlements such as job cards, minimum wage amount, minimum number of employment days, unemployment allowance, etc. Even panchayats, Rozgar Sevaks and block development officers are ignorant about all the details of the scheme. They are poorly informed about various processes like registering household, forming vigilance committees, making muster roll, etc. Under MGNREGA there is a provision of unemployment allowance in case the local authorities fail to provide employment, however there is a widespread ignorance about how to avail the allowance. Sometimes even the officials deliberately do not give out this information as they fear punishment for not providing jobs. Plagued with discrimination: It has been reported that in some regions few job cards are issued when the applicants are women, or there are delays in the issue of cards. Women are sometimes told that manual labour under the MGNREGS is not meant for women and they could not participate in ongoing works as it entailed digging and removing soil. Sometimes workers are expected to bring their own tools, such as spades and shovels and this becomes difficult for women carrying infants. Moreover lack of facilities such as drinking water, a crèche at the worksites, etc adds to the problems of the women workers. Corruption and irregularities: There are several cases of fake muster roll entries, overwriting, false names and irregularities in job cards. Even the names of dead people have been entered in the muster rolls. Similarly, the names of people who have not registered often feature in the muster rolls, or the same name is repeated more than once. There are cases of payments being made without taking the worker's signature. In most of the States there is a huge gap between job card distribution and actual provision of employment. In Madhya Pradesh more job cards have been distributed than the number of households and only 35 per cent of rural households actually received some employment under the scheme.
www.ijmer.in 160 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Delay in payment of wages: According to the MGNREGA guidelines, payments for the work should be made within 14 days of the completion of the work. However delay in payment and incorrect payments are a common problem under MGNREGA. This delay can be from several weeks to sometimes months. Often workers have to make several visits to the post office or the co-operative bank only to find that their wages have not been credited into their accounts. Sometimes delay is also caused because works are carried out without proper approval and thus the payment is withheld (Bhurelal Patidarand Dinesh Gupta, 2012:1-3). Transparency and accountability: The biggest challenge MGNREGS is facing is to put in place effective grievance redress systems. MGNREGS talks the language of rights but there is virtual silence on available remedies when rights are violated. The state governments don’t seem to be interested in making themselves accountable. Absence of worksite facilities: In most states, worksites facilities like crèches, drinking water, and shade for resting and a first aid-box were absent. Some reports from the field in Orissa (Kalahandhi district), Chhatisgarh (Jashpur district), Jharkhand (Palamau district) and Gujarat (Sabarkantha district) observed a complete lack of facilities at the worksites. Over burdened administrative machinery: As appointments of additional staff were not made, there are not enough employees to implement the Act. This has resulted in existing staff being burdened with additional work. It delays the process of providing jobs and payment of wages (Moitri Dey, 2010: 4-5). Recommendations:
Even after Twelve years after the enactment of MGNREG Act, many beneficiaries are unaware of its provisions. Therefore, it is suggested that awareness shall be created among the rural people about the MGNRE. Further, it is also suggested that some training sessions shall be organized to train the workers, to generate awareness about the MGNREGS. They shall also be
www.ijmer.in 161 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
trained on payment procedure of bank or post office to make the process less hectic.
In many villages, it was observed that the scheme could not ensure the 100 days job guarantee to the majority of the job card holders. The scheme failed in respect of providing employment avenues to the unemployed in a large scale. Therefore, it is suggested that government should take steps to ensure the 100 days job guarantee to the majority of the job card holders.
In many places, it was observed that the provision for drinking water, other worksite facilities viz. crèche, resting place, first- aid, recreational facility for children etc. and other facilities were generally absent. Therefore, it is suggested that all worksite facilities shall be provided at the worksite.
In the matter of wage payment, in many cases, delay in wage payments was noticed. Procedural irregularities were also noticed at the stage of implementation of scheme. Therefore, it is suggested that payment of wages shall be within 14 days after start of work. However, no compensation is paid to labourers in the state in respect of delayed payment of wages beyond the stipulated period of 14 days. It is suggested that compensation shall be given in respect of delayed payment of wages beyond the stipulated period of 14 days.
In many places, it was observed that there was large amount of corruption and other weaknesses in the implementation of rural employment guarantee scheme at the field level. Therefore it is suggested that transparency shall be maintained in preparation of muster rolls and job cards. Further concerns include the fact that local Government corruption leads to the exclusion of specific sections of society. Local Governments have also been found to claim more people have received job cards than people who actual work in order to generate more funds than needed, to be then embezzled by local officials.
www.ijmer.in 162 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Conclusion: MGNREGS is most ambitious antipoverty scheme launched in India. MGNREGA is proving a significant employment providing scheme being started by Government of India as it has increased the rate of employment, level of income of the people living in rural areas and helped in increase in standard of living and making/ formation of assets. MGNREGA has helped in enhancing the livelihood in rural areas by providing 100 days of guaranteed wage employment in each financial year to every household who volunteers to do unskilled manual work. It also helped in the creation of durable assets that can provide environmental services and sustainable livelihood; reduction in distress rural migration and work participation by women, SC, ST and disabled persons. MGNREGA helps in strengthening of gross root process of democracy. Strengthening the livelihood resource base of the poor; proactively ensuring social inclusion and Strengthening Panchayati Raj Institutions. Through this programme the Government tries to eradicate the poverty of society in India. References:
1. Ajit. K. Ghose (2011), “Addressing the employment challenge: India’s MNREGA”, in Employment Sector Employment Working Paper No. 105, p. 20.
2. Bhurelal Patidarand Dinesh Gupta (2012), “MGNREGA - Issues and Challenges”, in Golden Research Thoughts, Vol.2, No. 3, September, pp. 1-3.
3. Jhilam Roy Chowdhury (2010), “Right to Information and National Rural Employment Guarantee Acts --- An Attempt Towards More Accountable and Transparent Governance” Global Media Journal – Indian Edition, Winter Issue / December, pp.3-4, http://www.caluniv.ac.in/Global%20mdia%20journal/WINTER% 202010%20ARTICLES/Article%207.pdf, retrieved on 12-01- 2017.
4. MGNREGA At a Glance, 2017-18, Ministry of Rural Development, Government of India,
www.ijmer.in 163 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
http://mnregaweb4.nic.in/netnrega/all_lvl_details_dashboard_n ew.aspx
5. Ministry of Rural Development (2007), “National Rural Employment Guarantee Act 2005 (NREGA)”, in Report of the Second Year April 2006-March 2007, Government of India, New Delhi, pp. 1-5.
6. Ministry of Rural Development (2012), “Mahatma Gandhi National Rural Employment Guarantee Act Objectives and Salient Features”, in MGNREGA Sameeksha, An Anthropology of Research Studies on the Mahatma Gandhi Rural Employment Guarantee Act, 2005, 2006-2012, Government of India, New Delhi, pp. 1-3.
7. Ministry of Rural Development, Annual Report 2012-13, Government of India, New Delhi, pp.13-15.
8. Ministry of Rural Development (2013), “The Mahatma Gandhi National Rural Employment Guarantee Act: Salient Features”, in Mahatma Gandhi National Rural Employment Guarantee Act, 2005, Report of the People 2nd February, 2013,Department of Rural Development, Government of India, New Delhi, pp. 1- 8.
9. Ministry of Rural Development,, Government of India 2006-17 to 2017-18, Mahatma Gandhi National Rural Employment Guarantee Act 2005, http://mnregaweb4.nic.in/netnrega/all_lvl_details_dashboard_n ew.aspx
10. Moitri Dey (2010), “National Rural Employment Guarantee Act (NREGA) A Range of Possibilities”, in International Journal of Rural Studies (IJRS), Vol. 17 No. 2, October, pp. 4-5.
11. Muthusamy, A. (2012), “Impact of Mahatma Gandhi National Rural Employment Guarantee Scheme on Socio-Economic Development of Rural People in Sivaganga Region”, in International Journal of Research in Social Sciences, Vol.2, No. 2, May, p. 235.
12. Pulla Rao, D. (2012), “Women Empowerment through Mahatma Gandhi National Rural Employment Guarantee
www.ijmer.in 164 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Scheme (MGNREGS): An Experience of Andhra Pradesh”, in Women Empowerment in India Problems and Prospects, Pulla Rao. D (ed), Delhi; Manglam Publications, pp. 128-129.
13. Shah V.D. and Makwana (2012), “Impact of NREGA on Wage Rates, Food Security and Rural and Urban Migration in Gujarat State”, in Journal of Economic Development, Vol. 48, No. 2, July- December, p. 19.
14. The Gazette of India (2009), No.53, Part-II, Section-I and The National Rural Employment Guarantee (Amendment) Act, 2009 (No. 46 of 2009), Ministry of Law and Justice, New Delhi, the 31st December.
www.ijmer.in 165 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
అంత ా లoల ామ క మ ధ మ లల బ లల సమస ల –సూచనల
,, . మ ేవమ
అ ి స &
ా ం ఆ ియ వ య . ి .డబ . & ి. . ాల
ర ప
ష య ( ామ క మ ధ మం) ను ప వం.. ామ క - - మ ధ మం వప కటన చ క ఆయ ధం త తంల ఎం ప తం
స ప చ త ల ఓ సంచలనం. ప పం అత ంత ప తం ే ిన మ ధ మం.
సమ ర మ ల ప ాత క మ ర లక ిన మ ధ మం. ప సు త
ట య గంల ష య ే ా తంల లక ాధనం ా
మ ం . సమ ర మ దల ౖ వ ప కటన చ క ఆయ ధం ా
మ ర ం . ామ క మ ధ మం త తంల ఎం ప వం చూప ం . ఈ - , - , - పథ ంల ౖ ప ే క కథనం... మం ెడ ఆనందం ాదం ఉద మం , - ఉ ే గం క ి క ళ అ ంట ష య కవ ం . ప పంచ
గమనంల లక ా వసం ేసుక ంట ం . అల ంట ామ క మ ధ మం
ఇప డ ప జ ా మ ఐదవ స ంభం ా ఆ ర ందంట అ శ ాదు.
జ ాం కరంగంల ా ం న ప గ ష య ఓ స వ ా ం.
www.ijmer.in 166 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
ామ ను ే అం న ఆయ ధం. సమ ర మ ఉత ాల ౖ ఆ రప న , , ాలం నుం ట ా ట ఇల ఎ మ ర ల వ . అల , , సమ ర మ ధ మ ల ట ప కల ా ఇంట (అంత ా ల )
ఆక ం ం . ఇ ప పం ట య గం ా మ న దశ. ఇంట ాట
పల ామ క మ ధ మ ల ప ట . ఉత ర ప త త ాల ా నంల
వ .ట ా ల ా నంల ల వ . క మం ా అ , , , బ ట ట య ట ాట వంట ామ క మ ధ మ ల వరక
స ం ం . ఇ ఇప డ సమ ర మ ల లకం ా మ ా . ామ ను
ే ఆయ ధంల .. గం ష య ప ే కత.
ఏ మ ర మ ల ా ంతంల ఏం జ ణ ల ప పం
ె యజ ందుక ష య ోహదపడ ం . ఈ షయంల ార ప ార
ాధ లను న ట మ ష య దూసుక ందనడంల , అ శ ల దు. అం ే.. ాజ య ామ క షయ ల ౖ ామ ను డ ౖతం తన
అ ా య ల ం ేందుక ష య మ ధ మ ల క ా , ల సు . అందు .. అ క ామ క ాజ య ఉద మ ల ష య , ా వ ప రం న ా సు ండడం గమ ంచవచు అం ే ాదు.. ా త , ాంస క క రం ాల ష య లక ాత ి ం . బ ల ల
గ ల సజ త క ప యల ప గ సం ప ేసు ండడం గమ ంచవచు .
www.ijmer.in 167 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
ఎంత ఉప గ ..అం ే నష ం. ామ క మ ధ మ ల వల ఎంత
ఉప గమ ం ో అం ే ా ల దుష ాల క ఉ . సమ ర , మ వజ ల ప రం సం ం ే ార ంద ే.. ందర
దు గం ేసు ండడం క గమ ంచవచు
య ట :
అంత ా లంల ఒక గ న య ట ల బ లలల ఉన అ గ - సమస లక ల ర పంల సల ల సూచనల ల ా .
బ లల గృహసంబం త సమస ల ,చదువ క సంబం ం న ఒ
సమస ల దలగ సమస లను ఎదు ంట న ిల లక సమ ా
ప ా ాలక సంబం ం న సమ ాల లభ మ .మ న ిక సమస ల
ధప ే బ లల ఏ ధం ా జ గ త ల సు ా అ అం ాలను గ
ల ర పంల సమ రం ల సు ం .
బ గ ల :
బ లల స తయ ర ేయబ న బ గ ల క ఉ . ‘ట
ఇం య ’ బ గ ల బ ల ా క ల సమస లను గ మనం ెల సు వచు . ‘ద
ా య ’ బ గ ల ిల ల క అక మర ాణ గ ం , బ లలను ా మ ల నుం
పట ణ లక తర ం ధ క క ట ంబ ల ా ఇంట పనుల ే ందుక అ య
www.ijmer.in 168 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
14 షయ ల ెల పబడ త . ఇ ఒక రక న చట వ క న ప .
సంవత ాల ల పల బ లలను ఇట వంట పనులక ంచ ాదు. ఈ బ గ ల
సమ జంల బ లల ౖ జ అకృ ల ౖ ప చురణల ఉ .
ట ట :
ఈ మ ద మం ా బ ల ా క వ వస గ ం , ర లన గ ం
ంతమం వ క ల ట ట ా తమ అ ా య లను ె యజ ార .
ాట :
మన చుట ఉన సమ జంల ిల లక సంబం ం న సమస లను గ ం
సమ జంల వ క లక ె యజ యడం జర గ త ం . ఆ కపర న
ఇబ ందుల బ ధపడ త న బ లలక త ా ంత స యం ేక ర త ం .
ఆ గ సంబం త సమస ల బ ధపడ త న ిల ల క ట ల , ల
ాట సమ లల అ ేయడంవల ా సమస లక ంతవరక
ప ా రం చూపబడ త ం . బ లల చదువ ల గ ం సల ల క
సమ హంల వ క ల పంచు వచు .
బ లల సమస లక సంబం ం న సమ రం ఈ ాట ల ల
అర దు ా క ిసు న . ఇ మ క ప లనల ె ిన షయం.
www.ijmer.in 169 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
బ :
సమ జంల బ లల సమస లను ంతవరక ప రం ేసు న ామ క
మ ధ మం ‘ బ ’. బ లల ౖ జర గ త న అ య లను సమ జ
ె యజ సూ ాట త నంత యం ేక ర తనవంత స యం ేసు ం .
బ లల ౖ జ డ లను క ట , ర పంల అ ే ి సమ జ
ె యజ యవచు ను. త ి న ిల లను, ఇంట నుం ా వ న
ిల లను, త దండ ల ర గ న ిల లను ా గమ ా లక ేర డంల
ఈ బ ఎం ఉప గపడ త ం .
ఈ బ అ ామ ను ే అం న ఆయ ధం. కనుక ఈ
క ా బ లల సమస ల , ప ా ాల , సూచనలక ప ఒక ర ా
(ఎక వ ా) ఉప ంచవచు . ఎందుకన ా ప ఇంట ల ఏ ో ఒక వయసుక
సంబం న బ లల ఉంట ర .
ఇం ే ాక ం అంత ా లంల జ న ా త . ా ల బ లల
అ వృ గ ం , ాళ సమస ల గ ం క మనక సల ల , సూచనల
ల ా .
ట బ లల పట ర ల . బ లల సం ఏ ా ట ౖన ‘ ై ల ౖ ’ను గ
ౖన ెప బ న మ ధ మ లల స ృత (బహ ళ) ప రం జరగవల ిన ఆవశ కత
www.ijmer.in 170 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
ఎం ై ఉం . ఇందు సం ప జల ఇందుల గ ా మ ల ా మ బ ధ త
ర ం .
www.ijmer.in 171 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
ROLE OF SELF- HELP GROUPS IN EMPOWERMENT OF WOMEN IN INDIA Dr. K Srivalli Freelance Scholar Department of Political Science & Public Administration Acharya Nagarjuna University Guntur, Nagarjuna Nagar
Introduction: Empowerment is the process of obtaining basic opportunities for marginalized people, either directly by those people, or through the help of non-marginalized others who share their own access to these opportunities. Empowerment of women signifies harnessing women power by promoting their tremendous potential and encouraging them to work towards attaining a dignified and satisfying way of life through confidence and competence. The empowerment of women is crucial for the development of the country. In India, where population maintain equal ratio of males and females the emergence of women entrepreneurs have great relevance and importance otherwise it will be amounting to neglecting 50 per cent of the entrepreneurial talent of the country. Creative entrepreneur is the backbone of a nation’s industrialization and economic development (Reji, 2013). From the Fifth Five Year Plan (1974-78) onwards there has been a marked shift in the approach to women’s issues from welfare to development. In recent years, the empowerment of women has been recognized as the central issue in determining the status of women. The National Commission for Women was set up by an Act of Parliament in 1990 to safeguard the rights and legal entitlements of women. In India, since independence, the gap between women and men is severe as far as education level is concerned showing 82.14% of adult men are educated whereas only 65.46% of adult women are known to be literate in India. (The Registrar General & Census Commissioner of India, 2011) Women empowerment is globally recognized as a key element to achieve progress in all areas or to achieve sustainable development. In the last twenty five years there has been a global effort with a strong support from the United Nations to eradicate the discrimination and restore equal status to women. The United Nations General Assembly declared the International year of women in 1975 followed by the International Women’s decade. The Commission on the Status of Women has been responsible for organizing and following up of the world conferences on women in Mexico (1975), Copenhagen (1980), Nairobi (1985) and Beijing (1995). Beijing Declaration and Platform for Action, dated 15th September, 1995 said that the member countries are www.ijmer.in 172
INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
“determined to advance the goals of equality, development and peace for all women everywhere in the interest of all humanity” (UN Women, 1995) Rigorous efforts are being made throughout the world to achieve the goal set in Beijing Conference. Various schemes/ programmes have been launched to minimize the gender based inequalities. Ample opportunities were created to bring women on par with men in respect to education, employment, human rights, decision-making roles etc., Still the gender bias exists and it varies from country to country and even within a country. To overcome the situation and include the women in the process of development, empowerment is seen as an effective strategy. The word ‘empowerment’ is used in different contexts by different people and organisations. Literature on empowerment is found in the fields of Education, Social Work, Psychology, Rural Development, Political Science, Economics etc., Community development groups, feminist groups and alternative development theoreticians very widely use this word (Zoe Oxaal and Sally Baden, 1997 ) The term ‘women’s empowerment ‘ has also come to be associated with women’s struggle for social justice and equality (Batliwala,Srilatha,1994). According to Pillai, “Empowerment is an active, multi-dimensional process which enables women to realize their full identity and powers in all spheres of life. Power is not a commodity to be transacted; nor can it be given as alms. Power has to be acquired and once acquired; it needs to be exercised, sustained and preserved” (Pillai J.K., 1995:23). Sharma points out that “The term empowerment refers to a range of activities from individual self-assertion to collective resistance, protest and mobilization that challenge basic power relations” (Sharma, Kumud, 92:29). According to the Country Report of Government of India, ‘empowerment means moving from a position of enforced powerlessness to one of power. It would promote women’s inherent strength and positive self-image’ (Government of India, 1995: 116). (Kapur, Promilla, 1997) felt that empowerment is not only to make them aware of their capacities but also to provide them with the opportunities, facilities, and external and internal environment to utilize their inherent qualities and to develop in them self- confidence, self-esteem and socio-psycho-economic self-reliance and self-dignity and the ability to raise voice and fight against injustice, exploitation and violence done to them . Marilee Karl (1995:14) felt that “empowerment is a process and is not therefore, something that can be given to people. The process of empowerment is both individual and collective, since it is through involvement in groups that people most often begin to develop their awareness and the ability to organize to take action and bring about change. In short, empowerment is a process of awareness and capacity building leading to greater participation, greater decision –making power and control, and
www.ijmer.in 173
INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018 formative action. Women’s empowerment involves a continuum of interrelated and mutually reinforcing components”. For the purpose of this study empowerment is understood as a multidimensional process, which should enable the individuals or a group of individuals to realize their full identity and powers in all spheres of life. It consists of greater access to knowledge and recourses, and greater autonomy in decision making to enable them to have greater ability to plan their lives. Empowerment enables people to have greater control over the circumstances that influence their lives and free them form the shackles imposed on them by customs, beliefs and practices. This study accepts the opinion of Marilee Karl who says that women’s empowerment involves a continuum of interrelated and mutually reinforcing components. Women empowerment would also mean equal status to the woman, opportunity and freedom to develop her abilities. It would also mean equipping women to be economically independent and personally self- reliant, with a positive self-esteem to enable them to face any difficult situation. Empowerment is aimed at striving towards acquisition of
Higher literacy level and education Ownership of productive resources, Increased participation in economic and commercial sectors, Awareness of their rights, Improved standard of living, and Achieving self-reliance, self-confidence and self -respect among women. Importance of Women Empowerment: Empowerment of women has been recognized as the key route for the development of any society. This is more true in case of agrarian societies where women, have often been neglected and their productive potential has remained untapped. The paradigm shift from women as recipients of state offered benefits to where women are considered equal to men capable of contributing to the economic development is the recent occurrence in the development literature. Women Self-help groups have often been considered as a strategic way to organize the poor women into homogenous groups and make way for canalizing services like micro–finance, and micro insurance with necessary linkages to technology, market support and other needed inputs.
www.ijmer.in 174
INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Status of Women in India at the Time of Independence and Planned Effort to Develop and Empower Them: Being a by-product of patriarchal society, women in India had been socially, culturally and economically subservient and subordinate. As they were treated second rate, their suffering and humiliation know no limits. The women, as in all patriarchal societies are socialized and educated in such a way that they believe that their subordination is of natural order. When the gender is intermingled with class, the women in poor families suffer most compared to the women in higher classes. Chronic-hunger, malnutrition, poor health, over work, powerlessness and mistreatment are an inseparable part of their life. Besides women in poor families work harder than the male numbers (Coonrod, Carol S., 1998). Chatterjeeas quoted by Coonrod (1998) estimated that deaths of young girls in India exceed those of young boys by over 3, 00,000 each year, and every sixth infant death is specifically due to gender discrimination. Of the 15 million baby girls born in India each year, nearly 25 percent will not live to see their 15th birthday. What the study of SwayamShikshanPrayog (S.S.P. 1985:10) said about the poor women in four districts of Maharashtra is equally applicable to all poor women in India. The study said; “The primary issue that bothers all women is that of everyday survival. Insufficient incomes and the lack of employment are reported to be their most pressing concerns. Survival is a constant preoccupation. At its most basic form, survival means food. The most common problems are the lack of basic amenities such as food, water, fuel, and health facilities. In addition, the deterioration of the natural environment and the fact that many of their traditional occupations area no longer viable, make it increasingly hard for women to sustain their families, as they had done in the past”. Self-Help Groups: India is an agrarian country and its female population constitutes a third of the total labour force. They form the backbone of the agricultural activities where most of the agriculture labour is women. SHGs are considered as one of the most significant tools for the economic empowerment of women. The objective of an SHG is to instill the habits of savings and banking in women and to facilitate credit options. It works to garner strength among the rural masses and ensure financial stability in women living below poverty line. In doing so, it also enhances their confidence and capabilities and encourages women to take the up the mantel of social responsibility and pave it forward to the next generation of women (SonjuhiAkhilSuccena, 2016:153-154). The concept of Self- help assumes that an individual is not strong enough to attain his/her objectives. He/she cannot get his wants fulfilled. www.ijmer.in 175
INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
However, as a member of group he/she will gain extra strength, capacity, force and identity – which are essential to get the wants fulfilled. All group theoreticians subscribe to this view. The extensive research done by Seibel, H. D (1967 and 1989) inconclusively proved that, humans had been benefiting more by forming into groups and carrying their activity as group activity. When the problem of gender discrimination caught the attention of the alternate development researchers and other social activists, it is felt that group approach with a facility of easy availability of finance will give socio- economic strength to women. It is also felt that with this socio-economic strength women empower themselves. Extensive research carried out on the performance of Bangladesh Grameen Bank also proved that group approach, formation of Self Help Groups in this context, benefited the hitherto disempowered women, to gain social strength and social status. As the first Micro Credit Summit, held during February 2-4, 1997, observed “The studies demonstrated that when compared to non-clients, current clients were more likely to have larger enterprises; experience an increase in personal income and household food consumption; have personal savings; and feel a greater sense of empowerment and higher self esteem” (http://microcreditsummit.org/about-the-campaign.html, retrieved on 12.02.2012). Objectives of SHGs:
Alleviate poverty Empowering women Developing leadership ability among rural women and poor Encouraging saving habits among rural women Motivating women for taking up the responsibilities (Vinodhini R. L. andVaijayanthi P., 2016). Self help groups - Origin and development: Though some people attribute the origin of Self Help Groups to MYRADA, a Mysore based NGO, they have started by the Union Government in 1982. They were called "Development of Women and Children in Rural Areas" (DWCRA) Groups. The programme was started as a pilot project in 50 blocks of the country. Women who were not in a position to take advantage of schemes under the Integrated Rural Development Programme (IRDP) were organised into homogeneous groups of 15 to 20. Each such group was provided training in a chosen economic activity along with necessary infrastructure. Such activities included weaving, fish vending, broom and rope making, brick making and pickle making. Training was also given in candle making and in bread making. The scheme has proved quite popular. Over 1900 groups were formed and trained, benefiting about 30,000 women during the two-year period, 1983-85 (Planning Commission,1985, Seventh Five Year Plan) A new scheme called
www.ijmer.in 176
INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Swarnajayanti Gram SwarozgarYojana (SGSY) was launched by merging the of Integrated Rural Development Program, Training for Rural Youth under Self Employment (TRYSEM), Development of Women and Children in Rural Areas (DWCRA) and Supply of Improved Toolkits to Rural Artisans (SITRA) schemes. Since then the DWCRA was replaced byself help groups. The SGSY was entrusted with the task of creating self employment opportunities to the rural poor. It was expected to take up the following tasks:
1. Social mobilisation for formation of self help groups; 2. Savings among the group and internal lending among its members and Provision of a revolving fund;
3. Micro finance; and 4. Micro-enterprise development. (Planning Commission , 2002, Tenth Five Year Plan). Ever since the programme was launched, it became one of the most successful programmes since Independence. Millions of women joined the programme and got the benefit of financial support (credit) from banks with reasonable interest rates. By 2009- 2010, the total number of Groups reached a staggering figure of 69.53 lakhs, with an enrolment of 97 million members (NABARD,2011). SHG’s have come a long way, since the establishment in 1992. SHGs have made a tremendous progress from a status of 500 groups in 1992 to some 16,18,456 groups that have taken loans from banks. Through SHGbank linkage programme 24.25 million poor households have gained access to formal banking system. Ninety percent of these groups are ‘only women’ groups. About 400 women joins the SHG every hour and an NGO (Non-Government Organization) join the Micro-Finance Programme every day. Several agencies provide bulk funding to SHGs through NGOs. Nearly half a million of SHGs have been linked to banks over the years. Only a handful of states have been linked, mostly in South India for almost 60%. 42% in Andhra Pradesh, 12% in Tamil Nadu, 11% in Uttar Pradesh and 9% in Karnataka. Growth rate of SHGs are low in the states like Rajasthan, Bihar, Uttar Pradesh, Madhya Pradesh, Orissa and Union Territory of Andaman Nicobar Islands. SHGs have benefited its members in many ways like income, employment opportunities for the women and also have enhanced the equality of women as participants, decision-makers and beneficiaries in the democratic, economic, social and cultural spheres of life (Vinodhini R. L. andVaijayanthi P., 2016). Self Help Group Scheme: In India, Self Help Group Scheme was initiated by NABARD main rural development body emphasizing self employment generation for the women www.ijmer.in 177
INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018 living in rural and semi – rural areas. Self-help groups (SHGs) movement has triggered off revolution in the rural credit delivery system in India by proving an effective medium for delivering credit to rural poor for their socio-economic empowerment. A self-help group (SHG) is a village-based financial intermediary committee usually composed of 10-20 local women or men. Self- help groups are started by non-governmental organizations (NGOs) that generally have broad anti-poverty agendas. In India two broad approaches prevail in case of micro financing viz. self help group –bank linkage and micro finance institutions. NABARD has been supporting the SHG-Bank linkage programme since 1992 (Lokhande, 2013). These groups are seen as instruments for achieving variety of goals including women empowerment, developing leadership abilities among poor people, increasing school enrolments, and improving nutrition and the use of birth control. The SHG system uses existing marketing channels, the banks, to bring formal financial services to a new market segment, the poor and particularly women. Socio-Economic Empowerment of Rural Women in India through SHGs: In Vedic period women enjoyed equal status and rights with the males. But in medieval India women became the inferior sex with the entrance of Muslims. During this period several evil practices like female infanticide, sati, Devadasi tradition and child marriage were in practice. In-spite of some great- women rulers, position of women in India did not change. Women status got slightly uplifted in the modern era, during the British period. They introduced education system for women, which made the emergence of various female writers (womenempowermentinindia.com). Government of India had declared the year 2001 as the “Women’s Empowerment Year”, with focus of women’s equal status with their partners. SHGs grew to become a powerful instrument in alleviating poverty and empowerment of women in rural economy. They created awareness in self- employment, entrepreneurial development and well-being of women. A study held that the NGOs in India played an intermediary role to the Government in rural development and many SHGs in rural areas have improved the socioeconomic conditions of the rural families. Banks with the help of NGOs and SHGs can reach out the needy with a small amount of credit as loans without having the fear of non-performing assets (Basu P., 2005:57- 61). Another study also confirm that SHGs through their network with commercial banks, co-operative banks, regional rural banks, NABARD and NGO’s have improved the financial services to the poor and uplifted their status in the society. Thus SHGs are important to increase gainful employment (Seibel HD, Khadka S, 2002:133-150). A study about SHGs in India, observed that about 59% of the sample households registered an www.ijmer.in 178
INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018 increase in assets and 47.9% moved above the poverty line from pre-to-post SHG situation. Thus Social empowerment was evident in terms of improvements in members’ confidence level, treatment within the family, communication skills and other behavioral aspects (Puhazhendi V, Satyasai KJS, 2002:39-47). Three dimensions of women empowerment namely economic, social and political was mentioned (Sugun B., 2002:3-6). Women have lesser decision making power in their day to day life (Villi C., 2003:1-15). This situation is changing because of SHGs and its micro enterprises. Another study states that 60% of the women take up economic activities related to agriculture and allied activities (Ramalakshmi CS, 2003:1238-1242). A systematic and planned approach in bringing the positive imagery of women in India was given in a study (Krishna Kumari DB, Vani C. Mediafor, 2004:37- 40). There was a huge improvement in women’s control over their savings, credit and income. NGOs also play equal role with the government agencies in improving the facilities for women (Peerzade SA, Parande P, 2005:7-10). There is a positive function of banking habits through SHGs MF (Micro-Finance) programmes (MahendraVarman P, 2005:1705-1713). Development of saving habits among the rural people and poor, paving ways for better technology and access to various promotional assistance was identified (Sankaran A., 2009:11- 12). Education and literacy rates of women contribute hugely, and help women reach their full potencies and become empowered (Bali Swain R, Varghese A., 2010:24). SHPIs (Self-Help Group Promoting Institutions) which primarily include NGOs, banks, and Government officials link poor with SHGs. This program arranges training, regular meetings, frequent loan repayment installments and savings. Healthcare, basic literacy, family planning, marketing and occupational skills are also included in this program (Purushothaman S., 1998). Women are empowered and her bargaining power of allocating resources within household is increased by increasing her monetary income and the value of time (Browning M, Chiappori PA.,1998:1241-1278). Increase in monetary income leads her to invest in education, housing and nutrition for children (Duflo E.,, 2003:1-25). Frequent group meetings organized by SHGs give women an opportunity to break out of the daily routine and enable problem sharing among themselves. This paves way for analysing the root cause and go beyond the individual faults (Ramachandran T, Seilan A., 2005:3-7). This group interaction creates a platform where personal problems are discussed as social patterns and the negative emotions may be blamed on the environment than the self (Townsend J., 1999). The interaction with women both within and with the other members of the SHGs increases the confidence level and exposure to articulate and pursue her interests (Summer-Effler E., 2002:41-60). Better communication, improved networking and greater mobility also contributes
www.ijmer.in 179
INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018 for women empowerment (Suja S.,2012:68-82). Social pressure on women have high impact in her decision making. Interaction of SHPIs and SHGs encourages women to actively participate in public activities, strengthen their ability to pursue their interests in society and local politics (Bali Swain R, Wallentin FY., 2009:541-556) and (Bali Swain R.,2007:61-82). Women are also empowered by the increase in female representation in local governments (Tesoriero F., 2006:321-333). Women’s empowerment is not just an outcome, but a process (Bardhan K, Klasen S., 1999:985-1010) and (Johnson S., 2005:224-248). Social status of women have changed and their economic status have also improved (Kabeer N. (1999:435-464). Economic activities like income, expenditure and savings of SHGs are quite successful (Anitha HS, Revenkar AD., 2007:17-19). Micro credit check through SHGs plays a major role in the overall development of rural women (NarangU. ,2012:1-9). NABARD's 'SHG Bank Linkage' programme: In India, under NABARD's SHG Bank Linkage programme, self help groups borrow from banks once they have accumulated a base of their own capital and have established a track record of regular repayments. Self Help Group (SHGs)-Bank Linkage Programme is emerging as a cost effective mechanism for providing financial services to the “Unreached Poor” which has been successful not only in meeting financial needs of the rural poor women but also strengthen collective self -help capacities of the poor, leading to their empowerment (Sundaram, 2012). The SHG-Bank Linkage Programme was started as an action research project in 1989 which was the offshoot of a National Bank for Agriculture and Rural Development (NABARD) initiative during 1987 through sanctioning of seed money assistance for experimenting Credit Management Groups (SonjuhiAkhilSuccena, 2016:154). The experiences of early efforts led to the approval of a pilot project by NABARD in 1992. The pilot project was designed as a partnership model between three agencies, viz., the SHGs, banks and NGOs. This was reviewed by a working group in 1995 that led to the evolution of a streamlined set of RBI approved guidelines to banks to enable SHGs to open bank accounts, based on a simple interest agreement. This was coupled with a commitment by NABARD to provide refinance and promotional support to banks for the SHG - Bank Linkage Programme. As per the NABARD annual report of 2014-15, as on 31 March 2014, there were more than 74.30 lakh savings-linked SHGs, covering over 9.7 crore poor households. The total savings of these SHGs with banks amounted to `9897.42 crore. The number of credit-linked SHGs under the programme was www.ijmer.in 180
INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
41.97 lakh. The 12th Five year plan running for the current financial year, also targets the formation of 1.4 lakh Self Help groups under the National rural livelihood mission (NRLM) (SonjuhiAkhilSuccena, 2016:154). SHGs exist to create a healthy and hopeful environment for people below poverty line and enable them to increase their income thereby improve their quality of life and status in society. It is the transition that is bringing the rural masses into the mainstream of society. As per the Status of Microfinance in India report of 2013-14 by NABARD, the number of saving linked SHGs now stands at 74.3 lakh with a membership of over 96.6 million poor households showing a marginal increase of 1.53% from the previous year 2012-13. The savings balance of these SHGs with banks, however, shot up by over 20% during the year (9897 crore in 2013- 14 against 8217 crore in 2012-13). As per the Highlights of the SHG- Bank linkage programme data of 2013-14 shows, nearly 84% of all SHGs linked to banks are all women SHGs and this continues to show steady increase every year. With the various agencies actively promoting women SHGs and getting them linked with Banks, women SHG movement has become the flag-bearer of the women empowerment in India. The savings harnessed by SHGs has increased by an impressive 21% over the previous year. Active participation of women in SHG- BLP has earned many laurels for the country and is often cited as a distinguishing feature of microfinance initiatives in India (MurthyP., 2012). The number of SHGs having loans outstanding against them from banks declined by 5.71% (41.97 lakh as against44.51 lakh in 2012-13.Although the decline in the number of SHGs savings linked with Banks noticed during 2012 13 has been reversed during the year 2013-14 with a marginal increase of less than 2%. The number of SHGs being extended fresh loans by banks increased by over 12% - nearly double the increase reported during the previous year indicating an increased confidence of banks in extending finance to existing SHGs. The quantum of fresh loans extended to SHGs also showed an increase of nearly 17% during the year. This approach is expected to facilitate sustained financial inclusion by extending banking services to women members of SHGs, promote sustainable livelihood opportunities to the members and facilitate effective implementation of other social development programmes for women through SHGs (NABARD, 2013). According to NABARD estimates there are 2.2 million SHGs in India, representing 33 million members that have taken loans from banks under its
www.ijmer.in 181
INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018 linkage programme. The SHG Banking Linkage Programme since its beginning has been predominant in certain states, showing spatial preferences especially for the southern region – Andhra Pradesh, Tamil Nadu, Kerala and Karnataka. Over a period of more than 15 years up to 2011–12 NABARD sanctioned an amount of Rs. 184.17 crore for promoting 675,661 SHGs. A further Rs. 45.62 crore was sanctioned for promoting and credit linking 97,862 SHGs during 2012–13. However, only Rs.55.28 crores (or less than 30 per cent) was released for promoting 417,053 SHGs, at an average of Rs. 1,325 per SHG as against an estimated promotional cost of more than Rs. 10,000 per SHG (as per NABARD’s Women Self-Help Group (WSHG) scheme and that of Rural Development Department, Government of India. As of March 2012, less than 5 per cent of the total number of savings-linked SHGs had been promoted with financial support of NABARD (NABARD, 2013). Growth of SHGs in India: The journey of the Self Help Group–Bank Linkage Programme starts from linking a pilot of 500 SHGs of rural poor two decades ago. It now boasts of the world’s largest microfinance initiatives with over 7.4 million SHGs representing 97 million rural households. The number of saving linked SHGs now stands at 74.3 lakh with a membership of over 96.6 million poor households showing a marginal increase of 1.53% (73.18 lakh SHGs as on 31.3.2013). The number is still substantially less than 79.60 lakh SHGs reported during 2011- 12 (with coverage of 104 million households). The savings balance of these SHGs with banks, however, shot up by over 20% during the year (Rs. 9897 crore against Rs. 8217 crore a year back). All except the North and North Eastern region recorded higher savings bank balance with banks with western States recording nearly 34% increase while the Central region reporting 27% and Southern region recording an increase of 23%. The average savings bank balance of SHGs with banks as on 31.3.2014 was Rs.13322, with southern region reporting an average of Rs.16878 while the North Eastern states having an average saving of only Rs.4073 per group (NABARD Report 2014). Engagement of Women in SHGs in India (2013-14): The Self-Help Group programme has become a well-known instrument for bankers, developmental agencies and even for corporate houses which leads towards the developmental process. Earlier less emphasis paid upon involvement of women in the economic activities but with the help of SHGs programme the members are able to expand their horizon of productive activities. SHGs are not only limited to providing financial services but also they have turned out to be focal point for purveying various services to the poorest of the poor in many ways. The empowerment of women through Self Help Groups (SHGs) would lead to benefits not only to the individual women, www.ijmer.in 182
INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
but also for the family and community as a whole through collective action for development. Self Help Groups have linkages with NGOs (Non- Government Organizations) and banks to get finance for development (Thangamani&Muthuselvi, 2013). In this way, SHG concept is getting greater support from women as well as from the financial institutions. The progress of the women SHGs during the year 2013-14 has been presented in table 1 below. Table-1 Particulars Total SHGs (lakh) Percentage Total Women Percentage of SHGs Women of Women Amount SHGs Women SHGs (lakh) SHGs (lakh) SHGs to (crore) Amount Amount to Total Total SHGs (crore) SHGs Amount Saving linked 74.30 65.52 84.15 9897.42 8012.89 80.96 SHGs Credit Linked 13.66 11.52 84.33 24017.36 21037.97 87.59 SHGs Loan 41.97 34.06 81.15 42927.52 36151.58 84.22 Outstanding Source: Status of Micro Finance in India 2013-14, NABARD The above table indicated that the details of total number of women SHGs showing saving linked SHGs, credit linked SHGs and loans outstanding for the year 2013-14. It is seen that the total number of saving linked and credit linked exclusive women SHGs with banks were 84.15 percent and 84.33 percent, respectively. Further the percentage of loans outstanding of exclusive women SHGs to loans outstanding of total SHGs was 81.15 percent as on 31st March 2014. It shows that majority of women SHGs increased their participation in saving and credit is increasing out of total number of SHGs. Conclusion: The empowerment of women has become one of the most important concerns of 21stcentury. As Women contributes to the larger part of population in India. The existing scenario is that women form an important part of the labour force and the economic role played by them cannot be isolated from the framework of development. But, there are still quite a few areas where women empowerment in India is largely lacking. As majority women lack assets that help contribute to their empowerment and well-being, economic independence through self-employment and entrepreneurial development. Government initiatives alone should not be sufficient to achieve this goal. Society must take initiative to create an atmosphere in which there is no gender discrimination and women have full opportunities of self-decision making and participating in social, political and economic life of the country with a sense of equality. Uplifting of women assures uplifting of the entire
www.ijmer.in 183
INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
family. For every woman who is empowered, the quality of life is improved of the entire family. References:
1. Anitha HS, Revenkar AD., (2007), Micro Credit Through SHG for Rural Development, Southern Economist, August, Vol. 46, No.8, pp.17–19. 2. Bali Swain R. (2007), Impacting Women ThroughMicrofinance, Dialogue, Appui au Development Autonome, May, Vol. 37, pp.61–82. 3. Bali Swain R, Varghese A. (2010), Microfinance Plus : The Impact of Business Training on Indian Self- help Groups, Working paper, p.24. 4. Bali Swain R, WallentinFY., (2009), “Does Microfinance Empower Women? Evidence From Self-help Groups in India, International Review of Applied Economics, July, Vol.23, No.5, pp.541–556. 5. Bardhan K, Klasen S., (1999), UNDP’s Gender-related Indices: A Critical Review, World Development, June, Vol.27, No.6, pp.985– 1010. 6. Basu P. (2005), Role of NGOs in Improving the Quality of Life in Rural India, Marketing Mastermind, Vol.4, No.5, pp.57–61. 7. Battiwala,Srilatha (1994), Women’s Empowerment in South Asia- Concepts and practices, Asian South Pacific Bureau of Adult Education (ASPBAE), New Delhi, p.11. 8. Browning M, Chiappori PA., (1998), Efficient Intra-household Allocations, A General Characterization and Empirical Tests, Econometrica, November, Vol.66, No.6, pp.1241–1278. 9. Coonrod, Carol. S (1998), Chronic hunger and the Status of Women in India, www.thp.org/reports/indiawom.htm., Retrieved on 12-12-2018. 10. Duflo E., (2003), Grandmothers and Granddaughters: Old Age Pension and Intra- household Allocation in South Africa, World Bank Economic Review, June, Vol. 17, No.1, pp.1–25. 11. http://microcreditsummit.org/about-the-campaign.html,retrieved on 12.02.2018 12. Johnson S., (2005), Gender Relations, Empowerment and Microcredit: Moving on from a Lost Decade, The European Journal of Development Research, Vol. 17, No.2, pp.224–248. 13. Kabeer N. (1999), Resources, Agency, Achievements Reflections on the Measurement of Women’s Empowerment, Development and Change, July, Vol. 30, No.3, pp.435–464. 14. Kapur, Promilla (1997), Family, Social, Human and Spiritual values for Women’s Empowerment and Gender Equality, Paper Presented in the International Conference on Gender Equality Through Women’s Empowerment – Strategies and Approaches, Lucknow, India. 15. Krishna Kumari DB, Vani C. Mediafor (2004), Gender Empowerment, Social Welfare, October, Vol.51, No.7, pp.37–40. 16. Lokhande, M.A. (2013), “Micro Finance for Women Empowerment - A Study of Self-help Groups-Bank Linkage Programme”, International Center for Business Research, Vol.2, No.2, pp. 1-8. 17. MahendraVarman P. (2005), Impact of Self-Help Groups on Formal Banking Habits, Economic and Political Weekly, April, Vol.40, No.17, pp.1705–1713. 18. Marilee Karl (1995), Women and Empowerment, Zed Books Ltd., London.
www.ijmer.in 184
INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
19. Murthy, PSR. (2012), “Economic Empowerment of Rural Women by Self Help Group through Micro Credit”, December 22, Available at SSRN: http://ssrn.com/abstract=2193045 20. NABARD Status of Micro Finance in India 2009- 2010,http://www.nabard.org/pdf/Status%20of%20Micro%20Finance%202009- 10%20Eng.pdf., Retrieved on 2-2-2018. 21. NABARD (2013), “Microfinance India - State of the Sector Report 2013”, Retrieved from https://www.nabard.org/SOS Report 2013 22. NABARD (2014), “Status of micro finance in India 2013-2014”, Retrieved from https://www.nabard.org 23. Narang U. (2012), Self Help Group: An Effective Approach to Women Empowerment in India, International Journal of Social Science and Interdisciplinary Research, August, Vol.1, No.8, pp.1–9. 24. Peerzade SA, Parande P. (2005), Economic Empowerment of Women: Theory and Practice, Southern Economist, March, Vol. 43, No.21, pp.7–10. 25. Pillai.J.K (1995), Women and Empowerment, Gyan Publishing House, New Delhi, p.21. 26. Planning Commission (1985), Seventh Five Year Plan, Volume II, Chapter 14, “Socio-Economic Programmes for Women”, http://planningcommission.nic.in/plans/planrel/fiveyr/welcome.html, Retrieved on 20-1-2018. 27. Planning Commission (2002), Tenth Five Year Plan, Vol. II, “Policies, and Programmes: A Review”, Chapters 2.11.4, 2.11.5 and 2.11.6. http://planningcommission.nic.in/plans/planrel/fiveyr/welcome.html, Retrieved on 18-02-2018. 28. Puhazhendi V, Satyasai KJS (2002), Empowerment of Rural Women Through Self- help Groups: An Indian Experience, National Bank News Review, Vol. 18, No.2, pp.39–47. 29. Purushothaman S. (1998), The Empowerment of Women in India: Grassroots Women’s Networks and the State, New Delhi; Sage Publications. 30. Ramachandran T, Seilan A., (2005), Socio-Economic Empowerment and Self- help Groups, Social Welfare, September, Vol.52, No.6, pp.3–7. 31. Ramalakshmi CS (2003), Empowerment Through Self- help Group, Economic Political Weekly, Vol.20, No.12, pp.1238–1242. 32. Reji D.R. (2013), “Economic Empowerment of Women through Self Help Groups In Kerala”, International Journal of Marketing, Financial Services & Management Research, Vol.2, No.3, pp. 97-113. 33. Sankaran A. (2009), Trends and Problems of Rural Women Entrepreneurs in India, Southern Economist, Vol.48, No.4, pp.11–12. 34. Seibel, H.D (1967), “Labor Co-operatives among the Mano. Liberian Studies, Vol. 1 No. 1, pp. 47-60. 35. Seibel, H.D (1989), “Finance with the Poor, by the Poor, for the Poor: Financial Technologies for the Informal Sector ─ With Case Studies from Indonesia”, Social Strategies, 3/2. Basel. 36. Seibel HD, Khadka S., (2002), SHG Banking: A Financial Technology for Very Poor Micro-Entrepreneurs, Savings and Development, Vol. 26, No.2, pp.133–150.
www.ijmer.in 185
INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
37. Sharma, Kumud (1992), “Grassroots Organisations and Women’s Empowerment : Some issues in the contemporary Debate” in Samya Shakti, Centre for Women’s Development Studies, New Delhi, Vol. Vl, p.29. 38. SonjuhiAkhilSuccena, (2016), “Empowerment of Women in Rural India through SHGs — A Step towards Financial Inclusion”, International Journal of Trade, Economics and Finance, Vol. 7, No. 4, August, pp.153-154. 39. Sugun B. (2002) Strategies for Empowerment of Rural Women, Social Welfare, August; Vol.49, No.5, pp.3–6. 40. Suja S. (2012), Women Empowerment Through Self-help Group- An Evaluative Study, Sona Global Management Review, Vol. 6, No.3, pp.68–82. 41. Summer-Effler E., (2002), The Micro Potential for Social Change: Emotion, Consciousness, and Social Movement Formation, Sociological Theory, March, Vol. 20, No.1, pp.41–60. 42. Sundaram. A (2012), “Impact of Self-help Group in Socio-economic development of India”, IOSR Journal of Humanities and Social Science, 5(1), 20-27. 43. SwayamShikshanPrayog (SSP) (1985), Women and Poverty, S.S.P. Publication, Pune. 44. Tesoriero F., (2006) Strengthening Communities Through Women’s Self-help Groups in South India, Community Development Journal, July, Vol.41, No.3, pp.321–333. 45. The Registrar General & Census Commissioner of India (2011), “Report on Census of India 2011”, Retrieved from censusindia.gov.in/ 46. Townsend J., (1999.) Power from within getting out of that House, in Women and Power Fighting Patriarchies and Poverty, New Delhi; Zed Books. 47. UN Women, (1995), Fourth World Conference on Women: Action for Equality, Development and Peace, September, 1995, http://www.un.org/womenwatch/daw/beijing/platform/declar.htm, Retrieved on 11- 01-2018. 48. Villi C. (2003), Self Help Groups – Micro enterprises, Tamil Nadu Journal of Co- Operation, April; Vol.3, No.6, pp.1–15. 49. Vinodhini R. L. andVaijayanthi P., (2016), Self-Help Group and Socio-Economic Empowerment of Women in Rural India, Indian Journal of Science and Technology, Vol. 9, No.27, July, DOI: 10.17485/ijst/2016/v9i27/97629. 50. Zoe Oxaaland Sally Baden (1997), Gender and Empowerment: Definitions, Approaches and Implications for Policy, Institute of Development Studies, Brighton. Also available at http://www.ids.ac. uk/bridge, Retrieved on 15-02-2018.
www.ijmer.in 186
INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
HANDICAPS OF INDIAN HANDLOOMS
Dr. M. Ramana Reader in Economics Maharajah's College (Autonomous) Vizianagaram Abstract
India is well-known for Handloom Industry since times immemorial providing employment to large number of people next to agriculture. Andhra Pradesh, West Bengal, Madhya Pradesh are known for concentration of large number of looms. Sarees from Benaras, Kanchi, Bengal, Gadwal, Pochampalli are famous internationally. The most interesting thing is that even today our weavers are so adept in their profession that they can insert a woven saree along with blouse piece in a match box, which act of dexterity surprised people all over the world. However it is pitiable to note that for the last few years, due to hunger, heavy debts, humiliation our weavers have been committing suicides throwing their family on the road. Adding fuel to the fire, the advent of automation made the life of weavers from bad to worse. Very few societies which were setup to ameliorate the living standards of the weavers function, on democratic principles while others are in deep waters. The sector which witnessed a shining glory in days of yore is now facing innumerable problems. Rising input prices, lack of demand, competition from power looms and mills, non-availability of bank credit, high debt burden etc., are some of the problems facing the industry. To overcome these problems the author has given some suggestions in this article.
India is well-known for Handloom Industry since times immemorial. It provides employment to large number of people next to agriculture. There are at present as many as 24 lakh looms in our country providing livelihood to 43 lakh people. Erstwhile Andhra
www.ijmer.in 187
INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Pradesh, West Bengal, Madhya Pradesh are known for concentration of large number of looms. Sarees from Benaras, Kanchi, Bengal, Gadwal, Pochampalli are famous internationally. Exports of Indian hand-woven fabrics account for as much as 90 per cent of the world handloom exports. Even today, Indian handloom fabrics got name and fame in other countries, especially USA and Europe. Notwithstanding the poor performance on our export-front, our handloom exports on an average stood around Rs. 2,300 crores during the last few years. According to 2015 Annual Report, Indian Handloom Industry provides employment directly and indirectly to as many as 250 lakhs people. Its contribution to GNP is two per cent. Wearing of handloom fabrics reflects ones patriotism. The industry is also an abode of our culture as well as valuable traditions. Perhaps this is the only industry which provides employment to as many as 83 per cent of the females that too within their household premises. Last year, Telangana Chief Minister Shri K. Chandrasekhar Rao convened review meeting with all his cabinet ministers and concerned officers to discuss the problems facing the industry in the State which is first of its kind. The most interesting thing is that even today our weavers are so adept in their profession that they can insert a woven saree along with blouse piece in a match- box, which act of dexterity surprised people all over the world. All this brightness is one side of the coin with other side being too dark. It is pitiable to note that for the last few years, due to hunger, heavy debts, humiliation our weavers have been committing suicides throwing their family on the road. It is surprising to note that even though huge budget provisions are made every year for this sector, still the problems persists surprising the rulers with a dilemma as to "where the real loophole lies?". The obvious reason is rampant corruption in the Government machinery in the implementation of various schemes meant for the upliftment of the weavers.
www.ijmer.in 188
INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Impact of Automation
Today, society especially our youth which constitutes a lions share in the population have been more passionating by modern designs of mills and to some extent power looms, which are more soft, smooth and light in weight compared to hand-woven fabrics. But the latter are more healthier besides auspicious and durable. Weaving of handloom fabrics does not attract harmful skin diseases owing to non- usage of chemicals. Because of these inherent features, "I am weaving handloom fabrics, you too wear them" - a call given by Prime Minister Shri Narendra Modi previously. Lack of proper direction to the weavers in creating and developing modern designs becomes problematic, causing piling up of fabrics due to lack of demand. These outcomes have been creating despair among the members of the societies and employees of the APCO. Mixing power loom fabrics with handlooms in exhibitions, a shandy is the main reason for this pathetic plight, as both fabrics look alike. To arrest this manace, and to identify hand-woven fabrics easily the Government of India assigned and arranged a separate "printing sign" for them. Surprisingly still the misdeeds of power loom owners have not stopped. Shortages of staff, corruption among a few employees are the main reasons for this phenomenon. The cost difference between handloom and power loom fabric is enormous almost 4 to 5 times. If the cost of producing a handloom silk saree works around Rs.30,000, that of a power loom saree is only Rs. 5000.
Types of Weavers
There are mainly three types of handloom weavers, i) independent weavers who work independently ii) Weavers working under master weavers who pay wages and provide material for producing cloth and iii) Co-operative Society member-weavers, who work under Primary Co-operative Societies most of which are affiliated to APCO. If these societies function sincerely, and honestly, they can
www.ijmer.in 189
INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
provide more income to their members compared to the earnings of the other two types of weavers. Unfortunately absence of these good qualities, among the societies, is compelling the members to work under the mercy of master-weavers for lesser wages. The member- weavers bewailed that their present pathetic plight is mainly on account of entry of political leaders into the societies. Added fuel to the fire, the Government linked the clusters to these societies throughout the county. Very few societies function on democratic principles. The societies which are created to get rid of the anguish of the weavers are themselves in troubled waters. APCO, the apex body, failed to discharge its objective as well as duty of protecting the member- weavers.
Other Problems
Handloom Sector which witnessed a shining glory in days of yore is now in piteous state. The prices of raw materials such as yarn and other materials have gone up phenomenally making the plight of the weavers from bad to worse. Even all family members start their daily routine from 5 AM on sizing, warping, and weaving activities, they get only less amount not even just enough to make them both ends meet. As a result, they borrow money both for normal consumption as well as for production from local money lenders. The incident of debt is much higher for unforeseen inauspicious and auspicious events in the house. As they do not witness any surplus from their meager earnings, they commit suicides due to non-repayment of loans like farmers in agriculture sector. It is astounding to note that the cotton farmer is unable to get the remunerative price for his crop, but when the yarn spun from the cotton reaches the weavers, its price happen to be prohibitive. Adding to this, competition from power looms and mills is making the lives of the wavers miserable. However handlooms enables more varieties of design to be spun out, making the consumer to literally own an apparel that is distinct in the world and make him feel
www.ijmer.in 190
INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
that it is made only for him or her. For example no power loom can produce hand-woven custom-made Paithani saree from Yeola, Maharastra. Thus handloom is a designer's paradise. These are the only fabrics which are mainly used for auspicious events. The clusters which are successful in other states, if they are set-up in newly formed Andhra Pradesh; there will be bright future for this industry in the State. It is proposed to set up 200 such clusters in all the 13 districts of the State. If the handloom fabrics are to be looked attractive with contemporary designs, the traditional pit-loom along with other tools are to be altered first.
Unfortunately, if the Government’s lukewarm response in this direction happens to be one reason, the reluctance of the wavers to alter their looms is another reason for this plight. As a result, majority of the weavers have been using traditional pit-loom only. Fortunately a segment of the women-folk of today prefer handloom sarees to mill sarees making the industry to breathe to some extent. Unfortunately, the Handloom Bazaars set up long back, are not able to attract buyers like Rytu Bazars. It is distressing to note that two weavers in two Telugu States committed suicides a few months back in a single day. Modernization and mechanization dealt a irrecoverable blow, to this sector. Free trade agreements perished the right to live of the weavers. Leaving this valuable dexterity which is passing from generations aside, they are leading miserable lives as auto-rickshaw drivers, security guards, hotel servants, construction labourers. Unless rulers take remedial steps, the industry would disappear in future and subsequent generations would be ignorant of handloom.
Rising Input Prices
For weaving silk sarees Resham, Jhari, Warp are used mainly as inputs, the prices of which are rising every year. In 2011, the price of Resham was Rs. 2,400 per kilo, but now it is around Rs. 3,000 per kilo.
www.ijmer.in 191
INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
The price of Jhari mark which was Rs. 300 has gone up to around Rs. 450 and Warp from Rs. 2,800 to Rs. 3,400. For weaving a silk saree, 500 grams of Resham, 200 grams of Warp and 1½ mark Jhari are required. Apart from these, if we add the price of dyes, printed cloth wages etc., the cost of weaving a silk saree comes around Rs.3,500 for which 4 to 5 days are required for its completion. However, the weaver gets only from Rs.3200 to 3500 for each saree from traders. If the same saree is woven on power loom with similar cheap substitute materials, it can be produced within a day. The quality of the sarees prepared on power looms is much inferior to those woven on handlooms. Traders sell the power loom silk sarees under the guise of handloom sarees and thus make huge profits at the cost of the handloom weavers.
Suggestions
In order to compete with powerful power looms and mills, Government should supply inputs at subsidized prices. Telangana Government of late has announced certain remedial measures to help the weavers. The setting up of Textile Park with processing, ginning, spinning departments in Warangal on the lines of Tirupuru, Tamilnaidu is an appreciable step. The rule to wear handloom fabrics at least once in a day in all public departments, schools etc., should be strictly implemented. Similarly, Government of Andhra Pradesh has declared two years back five year plans for developing this industry in Guntur, Krishna, Chittoor, Cadapa and Kurnool districts. There is also an imperative need to establish Handloom Corporation which is pending for several years. To prevent the mischiefs of power looms, an enforcement department should be set up. The government should inculcate a feeling among the public that weaving of handlooms means respecting our country’s culture. Free distribution of handloom clothes to the poor on the eve of every Sankranthi on the lines of Tamilnaidu should be implemented. Previously when Shri. N.T. Rama Rao was the Chief Minister, Janata handloom sarees and dhotis were sold through
www.ijmer.in 192
INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Public Distribution System (PDS) at subsidized rates. Not satisfied with the quality of these fabrics, people didn't come forward to purchase them and as a result the Government discontinued that scheme. There is a need to set up government welfare committee similar to the one established in Kerala and leaders from handloom sector should be admitted as members in that committee.
Conclusion
Handlooms which stood once as reflection of our country's culture, grandeur and dexterity, today putting the lives of weavers in an uncomfortable situation in the wake of mechanization and globalization, weavers because of higher prices are taking miserable condition of notable to compete with global competitors especially from China, Banladesh, Turkey and Vietnam. Thus the industry has been swimming in sea of troubles within as well as outside the country. Weaving communities in two Telugu States which constitutes around 10% of the population do not have their community representation in both the houses of the Government. As a result, they have to express their sorrowful tales before other leaders. Previously leaders from weaving community viz P. Kotayya and Konda Laxmana Bapuji were successful in placing the problems of weavers before the Government. Of late, Janasena leader Shri Pawan Kalyan in a public meeting held in Mangalagiri promised that he would bring the problems of the weavers to the notice of the Government at Centre. Both Prime Minister Shri Narendra Modi earlier and of late, Shri Pawan Kalyan appealed the people especially youth to wear handloom fabrics. Telangana Sarkar has introduced a separate rebate scheme under the caption ''Cheneta Laxmi'' besides initiating a bold step of planning to introduce Handloom fabrics for one crore families in the last Dasara . In order to stand himself as a model, the Minister himself started wearing handloom fabrics. Andhra Pradesh Government has waived handloom loans worth Rs.110 crores and also promised to consider the possibilities of
www.ijmer.in 193
INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
reintroducing Janata fabrics in the State. While reintroducing the scheme, the Government should study the reasons for its failure earlier and see that the same should not be repeated again this time. Consumers of handlooms can be classified into 3 categories 1) Urban 2) Rural and 3) Foreign consumers. If our Government can make our handlooms to compete power looms and mills within the country and within free-trade-markets outside the country what else this industry needs? Declaring August 7th of every year as National Handloom Day by Prime Minister sprouted the hopes among the weavers throughout the country. Accordingly, funds are earmarked in every Financial Budget. Rebates, discounts etc., serve as temporary reliefs. If the industry is to survive forever, the only panacea is to produce fabrics according to the tastes, likes and preferences of the consumers
Select Bibliography
1. Economics of Cotton Handloom Industry in India – P.C. Mahapatro, Ashish Publishing House, 8/81, Punjabi Bagh, New Delhi – 110026.
2. Women Weavers – Indira J. Parikh, Pulin K. Garg, Indu Menon, Oxford & IBH Publishing Co. Pvt. Ltd., New Delhi.
3. Indian Economy – Ruddar Datt, K.P.M. Sundharam, S. Chand & Company Ltd., Ram Nagar, New Delhi 110055.
4. Indian Economy – V.K. Puri, S.K, Misra, Himalaya Publishing House, New Delhi. 5. Rural Development in India – Vasant Desai, Himalaya Publishing House, New Delhi.
6. Yojana – October, 2016.
www.ijmer.in 194
INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
SLOW OR CONTROLLED RELEASE FERTILIZERS FOR THE HOLISTIC APPROACH TO ECONOMIC AND ENVIRONMENTAL ISSUE: A REVIEW
Dr.V V J Gopala Krishna K V V Satyanarayana Sr. Lecturer in Chemistry Professor Mrs..A.V.N. College Department of Chemistry Visakhapatnam Avanthi Institute of Engineering and Technology Narsipatnam, Visakhapatnam
Abstract: Controlled release fertilizers (CRF) are new type of fertilizers, made of a vitreous matrix with low and controlled solubility in water (made of macro elements useful for plants, N, K, P, Mg) in which are introduced microelements (Mo, B, V, Fe) necessary to the growth and development of plants. The quantity of microelements as oxides is 1-5%. The use of CRF offers many advantages: avoid underground water pollution, do - 2- not release acid anions in soil, like Cl or SO4 , harmful for plants there is no risk of soil burning when they are incorrectly dosed; in a single type of fertilizer can be embedded almost all useful elements for plants; the facility to regulate the pH of soil by the pH of glass matrix; a controlled rate of solubility in water, that can adjust easily by changing the composition of CRF. Key Words: Fertilizer, Controlled release, Plant nutrients, Advance fertilizer, Environment Introduction & Background: The worldwide per capita land base for agricultural production has declined dramatically over the past few decades and is expected to continue to decrease. For example, it’s estimated that by the year 2025 the land in production per person will be 56 percent less than it was in 1965. The world population in 25 years is expected to be about 8 billion…2 billion more than the current 6 billion. This trend will require that crop yields per unit of land continue to increase. These yield increases will in turn require greater nutrient inputs. It’s also reasonable to assume that the impact of agriculture on the
www.ijmer.in 195 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
environment will be increasingly scrutinized since the public’s influence over production is growing.
Figure 1: Projected food grain production in relation to nutrient (N-
P2O5-K2O) consumption, removal and gap [1] One question naturally follows: “Is high yield production, with its necessary inputs, sustainable from the environmental standpoint?” One set of voices cries that any synthetic input will eventually seriously damage, if not destroy, our environment. Others assert that high yield production and good environmental quality are not necessarily mutually exclusive. Make no mistake about it…misuses of nutrient inputs can certainly have detrimental consequences. For example, excess and inappropriate application of P from either manure or commercial fertilizer can result in the eutrophication of fresh water bodies. However, balanced and appropriate fertility management seldom results in environment impairment… in fact some very positive consequences may ensue from complete and balanced fertilization. Balanced fertility results in increased nutrient use efficiency and therefore less likelihood of nutrient loss to the environment due to leaching and/or runoff. A plant can also produce to its full potential when all nutrients (production factors in an enlarged sense) are at an optimal level, i.e. without any deficiencies or excesses. In plant nutrition, there is a law known as Liebig’s law of the minimum. It is named after its author,
www.ijmer.in 196 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Justus von Liebig, who said that the growth of a plant is limited by the nutrient that is in shortest supply (in relation to plant need). Once its supply is improved, the next limiting nutrient controls plant growth. In order to supplement plant nutrients of low fertility soils or poor soils, the value of manures was stressed and mineral fertilizers were developed. Mineral fertilization started about 1880, became a common practice in the 1920s and adopted on larger scale since 1950. In Europe, cereal yields have increased at an annual rate of 1.5– 2.5 percent for many decades, from an average of 2 tonnes/ha in 1900 to 7.5 tonnes/ ha in 2000. Micro Nutrient controlled release fertilizers can trace elements such as borax, iron, manganese, zinc, copper and cobalt that can be vitrified into slightly soluble glasses for slow release in soil. The experiments have shown a 25-50% increase in the crop production with use of these micro nutrient glass fertilizers and the benefits can be seen for over 20 years of each addition and are not easily washed away.
www.ijmer.in 197 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Table 1: Essential plant nutrients, forms taken up and their typical concentration in plants [2] Nutrient(symbol) Essentiality Forms Typical established by absorbed concentration in plant dry matter Macronutrients
- Nitrogen (N) De Saussure NH4+, NO3 1.5% (1804)
- Phosphorus (P, Sprengel (1839) H2PO4 , 0.1–0.4% 2- P2O5) HPO4 Potassium (K, K2O) Sprengel (1839) K+ 1–5%
2- Sulphur (S) Salm- SO4 0.1–0.4% Horstmann
(1851)
Calcium (Ca) Sprengel (1839) Ca2+ 0.2–1.0%
Magnesium (Mg) Sprengel (1839) Mg2+ 0.1–0.4% Micronutrients
Boron (B) Warington H3BO3, 6–60 µg/g (ppm) - (1923) H2BO3 Iron (Fe) Gris (1943) Fe2+ 50–250.µg/g (ppm)
Manganese (Mn) McHargue Mn2+ 20–500.µg/g (ppm) (1922)
Copper (Cu) Sommer, Cu+, Cu2+ 5–20.µg/g (ppm) Lipman (1931)
Zinc (Zn) Sommer, Zn2+ 21–150.µg/g (ppm) Lipman (1931)
2- Molybdenum (Mo) Arnon & Stout MoO4 below 1.µg/g (ppm) (1939)
Chlorine (Cl) Broyer et al., Cl- 0.2–2 percent (1954)
www.ijmer.in 198 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Table 2: Effect of pH on Nutrient Availability [2] Nutrient Very low pH Low pH (5.0– Optimum High pH availability (less 5.5) Optimum pH(5.6–6.2) (6.5–7.0) pH than 5.0) Soluble— Manganese, iron, copper, zinc, boron available to plant and roots Insoluble—not Magnesium, Molybdenum, Phosphorous, available to plant calcium iron, Calcium, root Magnesium, manganese, sulfur copper, zinc, boron Highly soluble— Ammonium, toxic levels manganese, iron, copper, zinc, boron
Urea and Nitrification inhibitors: Nitrification inhibitors slow the conversion of ammonium to nitrate by temporarily disrupting the activity of the bacteria Nitrosomonas and Nitrobacter (Fig.2). These species are responsible for converting ammonium to nitrate, a process called nitrification. The benefits of inhibiting nitrification is that ammonium has a positive charge and is attracted to the cation exchange sites in the soil and is therefore less prone to leaching than the negatively charged nitrate molecule. Nitrification inhibitors are commonly used in the corn belt and have been shown, under certain conditions, to improve yield and reduce nitrate losses to leaching and denitrification. N-Stinct (formerly called N-Serv) is the most commonly used nitrification inhibitor in the corn belt and has been extensively studied for many years; however, it is not registered for use on lettuce.
www.ijmer.in 199 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Fig.2: Nitrogen cycle: note the role of Nitrosomonas and Nitrobacter bacteria in converting ammonium to nitrate. Dicyandiamide (DCD) is the only nitrification inhibitor available for use on lettuce. The commercial fertilizer additive ‘Agrotain plus’ contains DCD as well as a urease inhibitor to reduce ammonia volatilization; since ammonia volatilization is mostly an issue when fertilizer is surface broadcast. From a trial conducted at UC Davis on corn illustrates the potential benefits that nitrification inhibitors can provide to crop production (Fig.3). In this trial the yield of the 100 and 200 lbs N/A treatments were improved with the addition of Agrotain plus. [3]
www.ijmer.in 200 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Fig.3: Corn yield in various fertilizer and fertilizer + Agrotain treatments (From J. Mitchell) At UC Davis columns of soil were fertilized either with a coated urea fertilizer, or with coated urea together with Agrotain plus. These columns were incubated for six weeks at room temperature; at two week intervals they were thoroughly leached, and the amount of nitrate in the leachate was determined. The Agrotain plus did suppress nitrate leaching through the first two leaching cycles (Fig. 4), with the effect wearing off thereafter. One reason for the short duration of activity is that DCD is reasonably soluble, and can itself be leached with excessive irrigation.
www.ijmer.in 201 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
60 urea alone 50 urea with Agrotain plus 40 30 -N leached -N 3 20 10
mg NOmg 0 2 4 6 8 Weeks of incubation
Fig.4: Effect of Agrotain plus on nitrate leaching loss in UCD column study.[3] Industrial and Fertilizer Minerals- Indian Scenario and Requirements: The non-metallic industrial minerals give an anchoring lift and support to the metallic industrial world. Agriculture continues to be the mainstay for livelihood of rural people of India and is the backbone of Indian economy because of its high share in employment. Fertilizer is considered as an essential input to Indian agriculture for meeting the food grain requirement of the growing population of the country. Today, India is the third largest producer of the nitrogenous fertilizer in the world after China and USA. The consumption of fertilizers in the country has been showing an appreciable growth in last few years. The production of fertilizer needs to be further increased to meet our increasing requirement of food in the country. Government is committed to provide adequate fertilizer at affordable price so that farmer does not face shortage of this critical input. Due to raw material shortage, India needs to import substantial quantities of phosphatic raw material and Diammonium phosphate (DAP). It is the need of the hour to view mineral exploration strategy in a long term prospective. There are small and isolated mineral deposit scattered all over the country. Therefore, Sustainable development with modest investment is the need of the day. So that these deposits can be mined through small
www.ijmer.in 202 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
scale mining. New prospects are to be explored and reassessment done on a number of low grade deposit which are currently considered commercially unviable even though they are exploitable with commercial success as per global standard. Mineral resources are the backbone of industrial development and mineral production plays a significant role in national economy. [4] The limited and near exhaustive resources to the proximity of earth surface dictates us to adopt multidisciplinary and futuristic approach in mineral exploration further below the earth's surface. Unmindful mining of a particular mineral will lead to disaster. So it is pertinent to explore more areas for additional resources to meet present demand and preserve for future generations. Presently mineral search and assessment is being undertaken with special emphasis on deficient commodity of high value as well as ores and minerals of high demand. [5] Fertilizer and Environment: The environment protection is very important in an industrial world. Using of fertilizers in agriculture can be very useful for a food production, but on the other hand it may be very dangerous for environment. Therefore only necessary amount of fertilizers can be used for successful vegetation. It means that we must use fertilizers, which dissolved itself as is nutrient requirement of plants. In this case it is not a contamination hazard for environment. The main elements for successful plant vegetation are K, Ca, Mg, P, N, Fe and Zn. Many types of fertilizers supply these elements, but the velocity of dissolution of fertilizer in an agricultural land is greater than requirement of plants. [6] The biggest issue facing the use of chemical fertilizers is groundwater contamination. Nitrogen fertilizers break down into nitrates and travel easily through the soil. Because it is water-soluble and can remain in groundwater for decades, the addition of more nitrogen over the years has an accumulative effect. At the University of Wisconsin, Madison, they discovered the effects of chemical fertilizers are compounded when mixed with a single pesticide. They discovered altered immune, endocrine and nervous system functions in mice, as well as influence on children’s and foetus’s developing neurological, endocrine and immune systems. These
www.ijmer.in 203 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
influences "portend change in ability to learn and in patterns of aggression”. [7] One popular fertilizer, urea, produces ammonia emanation, contributes to acid rain, groundwater contamination and ozone depletion due to release of nitrous oxide by denitrification process. With its increased use and projections of future use, this problem may increase several fold in the coming decades. Groundwater contamination has been linked to gastric cancer, goitre, birth malformations, and hypertension; testicular cancer and stomach cancer. Excessive air- and water-borne nitrogen from fertilizers may cause respiratory ailments, cardiac disease, and several cancers, as well as can "inhibit crop growth, increase allergenic pollen production, and potentially affect the dynamics of several vector-borne diseases, including West Nile virus, malaria, and cholera." Perhaps one of the scariest effects of chemical fertilizers is something called methemoglobinemia. In infants it is alternatively known as Blue Baby Syndrome. The risk most often occurs when infants are given formula reconstituted with nitrate contaminated water. The condition causes a decrease in oxygen in the blood and results in a blue-grey skin color, causes lethargy and/or irritability and can lead to coma or death. I've been unable to find whether the same risk exists for breastfeeding babies whose mothers drank contaminated water. [8] Nitrogen groundwater contamination also contributes to marine "dead zones". The increase in the water-soluble nitrates creates an influx of plant-life, which eats up oxygen and starves out fish and crustaceans. This has an impact not only on the aquatic ecosystem, but on local societies who depend on food sourced from those areas. And then there is the highly questionable use of raw sewer sludge as a fertilizer. Yes, you heard me right. In some countries, raw, uncomposted and untreated human waste is applied directly to crops and soil, a practice known as "night soil" since it's typically applied at night. The risk of disease is obvious and high and this practice should never be confused with "humanure", a long, highly involved process of decomposing human waste into a safe resource.
www.ijmer.in 204 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Various types of controlled release fertilizers: In recent use there have different types of slow or controlled release fertilizers some of them are as follow:
Sulfur Coated Urea (SCU) Sulfur Coated Compound Fertilizer Resin Coated Fertilizer Urea formaldehyde Urease and Nitrification inhibitors Tower Melt Spraying Granulation Compound Fertilizer Urea Melt Spraying Granulation Compound Fertilizer Chemi cally Modified Biomass Coating Urea for Controlled Released Bulk Blend Fertilizer and Glass fertilizer
Fig.5: Schematic picture of sulphur coating break down of SCU
www.ijmer.in 205 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Fig.6: Schematic picture of polymer coated urea.
Fig.7: Polymerization steps showing metal tetraphosphate dimer of less-stable (b) and more-stable (a) forms, plus the stable form of a multidimensional polymer (brickwall-like structure). Magnesium is shown as an example of a metal. (Original picture source: Ind. Eng. Chem. Res., Vol. 46, No. 9, 2007)
www.ijmer.in 206 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Advantage of the Controlled Release Fertilizers: The slow-release fertilizer is an environmental-friendly fertilizer which can slow down or control the nutrient release rate, to reduce nutrient loss and increase fertilizer use efficiency.
. Increase fertilizer use efficiency. Generally speaking, slow/controlled release fertilizer can increase fertilizer, use efficiency by 10-30% compared with instant nitrogen. . Decrease fertilizer application rate and save labor. Slow/controlled release fertilizer can produce the same yield with the rate 10-40% less than conventional fertilizer. Sometimes, only single application is required, which can reduce labor cost by 75%. . Reduce environmental pollution caused by fertilizer. To increase fertilizer use efficiency with slow/controlled release technology equals to the increase in fertilizer production. The current urea production in China is approximately 20million tonnes, if coated with sulfur, the nitrogen use efficiency can be improved by 20%, which means the urea production is increased by 4million tonnes. . Each element contained in controlled release fertilizer has an effect to give a very high increase in the fertility of the soil; each nutrient of CRF is not water-soluble yet easily soluble in weak acidic content in the soil or generated by plant roots. . The CRF neutralize toxic acids in the soil and from other fertilizers. . Controlled release fertilizer is very convenient for use and can be store for a long time because it does not absorb moisture, does not disintegrate even in damp. . Glass fertilizer does not contain toxics substances, since it does not have an acidic sulphate or chloricradical, glass fertilizer does not cause acidity to the soil, toxic gas or hydro sulpharic that can destroy plant roots on rice-fields. Normally, the soil is poor in phosphate (P 0 ), therefore, P 0 is necessarily to be added. 2 5 2 5 P 0 is the important constituents of plant root cells which assist 2 5 the roots in growing strongly thus further improving the yield. The glass fertilizer is not water-soluble, it lies within the soil and continues providing necessary nutrients for the plants, meanwhile, other kinds of fertilizer are easily soluble in water,
www.ijmer.in 207 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
for example, super phosphate, and ammoniac sulphate can have immediate effects but are easily held by aluminum in the soil thus rapidly washed out. Plant roots still continue to dissolve P 0 via immediate contact with glas fertilizer in the soil. This 2 5 effect is very important to the type of soil originating from volcano ashes, wild soil and exhausted fields poor in P 0 . 2 5 . The glass fertilizer not only helps increase the fertility of the soil, suitable for many kinds of plant but also help prevent lack of magnesium and some other nutrients in the soil that support the plants’ growth. Mg and Ca are much in the soil but due to long-term withering in acidic alum soil, the alkali effect is void, this frequently occur in tropical and subtropical zones. Mg is very necessary for creating Chlorophyll in plant leaves, the main constituent of the plants. Mg plays an essential role in the production of protein and fat in plants. Mg improves the effect of phosphate, helping plants absorb the
nutrients lying inside the soil and also participate in transporting P205 that has been absorbed in the tree-trunk. Fussed magnesium phosphate fertilizer can be seen as the most suitable one in tropical and subtropical zones poor in P 0 . 2 5 In such zones, many kinds of nutrient of plants are in the process of washing out; this situation can be improved by using CRF fertilizer continuously, on the one hand, controlled release fertilizer helps increase the fertility of the soil, on the other, it assists the soil in maintaining the nutrients in an efficient manner. Conclusion: The fertilizer market is also adjusting to meet the requirements of WTO entry. Fertilizer production and consumption patterns have changed and will continue to do so as the agriculture sector adapts. In addition, developments in policies and institutions have their part to play in ensuring successful reform. This report provides both a broader picture of developments in agriculture and fertilizer as well as a detailed analysis of fertilizer use by crop in a diversified and increasingly dynamic sector. [9,10] Nitrification inhibitors have
www.ijmer.in 208 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
potential to reduce nitrate leaching and increase nitrogen use efficiency. However, measurable agronomic or environmental improvement will not be seen in all field conditions. The Controlled Release Fertilizers delivers up to 10 weeks of healthy plant growth and colour, so you can make fewer applications in a season. Less product breakage means less quick release, less surge growth and longer residual feeding. Fewer products are lost to leaching and volatilization, reducing environmental impact. Slow release fertilisers are less nitrogen “lock-off” that means we get the nitrogen we’re paying for in the expected time frame. The CRF can trace elements that can be fitted into slightly soluble glasses for slow release in soil. The experiments have shown a 25-50% increase in the crop production with use of these micro nutrient glass fertilizers and the benefits can be seen for over 20 years of each addition. Micro Nutrient Glass Fertilizers release micronutrient trace chemicals in soil for balanced plant growth, over a 10-20 yr period, and are not easily washed away. References:
1. Improving plant nutrient management for better farmer livelihoods, food security and environmental sustainability (Page Number-2): FAO Corporate Document Repository http://www.fao.org/docrep/010/ag120e/AG120E09.htm#9.1.1 2. Plant nutrition for food security: A guide for integrated nutrient management- by R.N. Roy, A. Finck, G.J. Blair, H.L.S. Tandon, FAO FERTILIZER AND PLANT NUTRITION BULLETIN 16 3. “Summary of Nitrification Inhibitor Trials-2010” - Richard Smith, Tim Hartz and Aaron Heinrich, University of California Cooperative Extension, Monterey County 4. “Efficient fertilizer use: The key to food security and better environment”, Rajendra Prasad, Journal of Tropical Agriculture 47 (1-2) : 1-17, 2009 5. INDUSTRIAL & FERTILIZER MINERALS BASE DOCUMENT, GEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA, CGPB-COMMITTEE- IV, NAGPUR-2011 6. “Ecological and toxicological effects of inorganic nitrogen pollution in aquatic ecosystems: A global assessment”, Julio A. Camargo , Alvaro Alonso ; Environment International 32 (2006), 831–849
www.ijmer.in 209 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
7. World Health Organization. 2006. "International Program on Chemical Safety, Environmental Health Criteria 5: Nitrates, Nitrites, and N-Nitroso Compounds." http://www.inchem.org/documents/pims/chemical/pimg016.htm. 8. "Consumer Factsheet on: Nitrates/Nitrites." U.S. Environmental Protection Agency Ground Water and Drinking Water. 2006. http://www.epa.gov/safewater/dwh/c-ioc/nitrates.html. 9. “Nitrogen management and nitrification inhibitor effects onnitrogen-15 urea: II. Nitrogen leaching and balance”, Walters, D.T., Malzer, G.L., Soil Sci. Soc. Am. J. 54(1990), 122-130. 10. “Economics of Nitrogen Fertiliser Application in Rice, Wheat and Maize Grown in the Indo-Gangetic Plains”, T. Satyanarayana et.al, Indian J. Fert., Vol. 8 (2012),62-71
www.ijmer.in 210 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
MADHAN MOHAN MALAVIYA -1861-1946 A.D FOUNDER OF BENARES HINDU UNIVERSITY AND PROMOTER OF HIGHER EDUCATION
G.Harinatha Reddy Research Scholar Department of History Sri Krishnadevaraya University Anantapur
Madhan Mohan Malviya was a renowned educationist, a popular freedom fighter as well as a supporter of Hindu nationalism. His role in the struggle for freedom was so unprecedented that he came to be called ‘Mahamana’ during the latter half of his life. Madan Mohan was born on December 25, 1861, in prayag to Brajnath and Moona Devi, an orthodox Brahmin couple. Malaviya’s contribution to the cause of education is invaluable, immortalizing him in the annals of our country’s history. The most prominent example of the importance of education in India during the early decades of the twentieth century was the consistent and widespread effort championed by Malaviya to establish the Banaras Hindu University. Malaviya wanted to set up the university because the five universities then existing in India- Calcutta, Bombay, Madras, Lahore, and Allahabad—were mainly examining universities, and he felt that the Hindu community needed a residential and teaching institution. He thought that Muslim, Christian, and Sikh efforts to found their own respective universities made the need of a Hindu university even more necessary.1 During that period, the Arya Samaj, the Servants of India Society, and the Theosophical Society were also engaged, in their own ways, in uplifting the Hindus, and Malaviya's tireless promotion of the Hindu university was a significant effort in the same direction. All these efforts were oriented towards strengthening and improving the Hindu community materially, physically, and intellectually so that it could reverse a perceived sense of decline and ultimately assume its rightful place in the hierarchy of races and nations. It was, in fact, a type of constructive nationalism based on many ostensibly non-
www.ijmer.in 211 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
political activities that were imbued with the spirit of self-help, and it had education at its core. EARLY EFFORTS Malaviya proposed the establishment of a residential Hindu University at a meeting arranged at the Mint House at Banaras, which was presided over by the maharaja of Banaras. At this meeting Malaviya proposed, for the first time, the idea of a Hindu University. Thereafter, Malaviya reduced to writing the greater portion of the prospectus of the proposed university with a view to garner support of the Indian National Congress, which was holding the annual session at Banaras. The Congress gave its formal support to the establishment of a Hindu University. A separate meeting was held later on 31 December 1905 at the Town Hall in Banaras, at which, besides selected Congress delegates, many eminent educationists were present. They considered and approved the prospectus of the proposed Hindu university. Soon after this, the scheme was laid before the Sanatan Dharm Sabha which met at Allahabad during the Kumbh Mela from 20 to 29 January 1906. It was here that Malaviya took a resolve to devote his life to the realization of his project.2 THE PROSPECTUS OF 1905 The prospectus of the proposed Hindu university, published in 1905, is an important document. Malaviya explained that the proposed university aimed at the 'promotion of Scientific, Technical and Artistic Education' combined with 'Religious Instruction and Classical Culture', and, quoting a phrase from a Sanskrit scripture, laid down 'that it is religion which ensures temporal prosperity and eternal bliss'. The prospectus stressed that the proposed university was not intended to be an ivory tower isolated from society. From the very outset, it was intended to be an institution that would be strongly tied into the community to maximize its usefulness. Clearly, the university was to be a functional and practical vehicle to help improve and uplift the Hindu community. But it was also important as a powerful symbol of what Hindus could do together—a prominent and visible example of public work and public service.
www.ijmer.in 212 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
The prospectus of 1905 began with an analysis of India's situation. It compared India's present situation with her past and with the contemporary situation in Europe. It pointed out that the per capita income of an average Indian was one-twentieth of that of an Englishman and was still sinking. Regarding education, the prospectus enumerated that 94 per cent of the people in India were illiterate; in UP the figure was 97 per cent, compared to 5 per cent in Great Britain and 1 per cent in Germany. Millions of people died every decade in India due to famines and diseases. It emphasized the need to study the causes of this misery. Several Indian and foreign critics blamed India's social system for her misery. They said the cause was too much religion, and according to the missionaries, 'the wrong religion'. Malaviya gave an altogether different answer: not too much religion but too little of it was the cause of India's downfall. He refuted the view that Hinduism hampered modern development by favouring mysticism. Malaviya took it for granted that values laid down in the Hindu scriptures would be useful for laying the foundation of a modern technical civilization in India.3 Notions such as Hindus 'lagging far behind' and 'not keeping pace with the times' were an important part of the ideology and discourse of the prospectus. It supported the widespread feeling of that time that Hindus had slid close to the bottom of the supposed 'scale of nations', and that if they did not begin to revitalize their community, the march of progress would forever pass them by. Newspapers in north India were filled with comments which documented this mentality. The Allahabad daily Leader, chastized Indians for lacking in character and asked, 'Who prevents us from infusing into the masses the spirit of manliness, self-reliance, and self-respect?' Other periodicals referred to Hindus as 'a lifeless community' belonging to a 'lethargic race', `cowards', and 'lacking in courage'.4 Pre-existing Hindu anxieties about the community's decline were clearly reflected in the 1905 prospectus of the proposed university. There was widespread concern about the miserable position of the Hindus. The establishment of the Banaras Hindu University and the expansion of education in general were seen by Malaviya as remedies for the situation. There was a broad consensus that Indians had to take the control of management of educational institutions into their own
www.ijmer.in 213 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
hands. Highlighting the importance of Hindu history and promoting Hindi as a national language were some of the ways in which educational institutions could create an awareness of a strong and unifying Hindu culture. Malaviya showed that Hindus had a great historical tradition of educational enterprise at the university level and claimed that universities existed in India 'ages before the idea of a university dawned on the minds of men in Europe and so far as history records prove, in any part of the world. Several years later, in 1919, this theme was still in Malaviya's mind when he spoke of Banaras as an ancient seat of learning and of the university as a national institution to record and preserve history and culture.5 Malaviya took the earliest opportunity to despatch the prospectus for the consideration of the UP government. He pointed out that `the promoters of the scheme have taken it up as a purely educational scheme and are sincerely anxious that it should be judged as such and not suffer by reason of any misapprehension that it has anything to do with any political movement.' He was referring to the demand of 'national education' made by the Extremists in the post-Bengal partition era and was keen to convince the provincial government that his proposals for a Hindu university were in no way inspired by their ideology. There was no response from the provincial government as the UP governor, John Hewett, was opposed to Malaviya's proposal. In a letter to the Government of India, the official communication stated: 'In so far as the university would be a teaching university Sir John Hewett's opinion is that there is no room for a teaching university in India. In so far as it would be Hindu denominational university his opinion was, and still is, that the creation of such a university is most undesirable.6 In view of such a stand of the provincial government, no progress towards the establishment of the university could be made before 1910. Malaviya's agreement with Mrs Besant' to amalgamate their plans on the lines indicated above soon came under pressure from his own orthodox supporters. They resisted such a joint venture out of resentment against recent developments within the Theosophical Society of India and the new ideas propogated by Mrs Besant. Giving his own version of the new situation emerging after Mrs Besant's departure, Malaviya informed her: 'During the last three months there has been quite a flood of criticism of your views regarding the
www.ijmer.in 214 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
coming of a great World-Teacher and of the predominance of Theosophy in the affairs of the Central Hindu School'7 Malaviya was referring to the discovery of the 'future Messia' the 'coming of Christ' in an elevenyear-old boy named J. Krishnamurthy. This was the beginning of the J. Krishnamurthy cult within the Theosophical Society. Annie Besant began to propagate J. Krishnamurthy as a coming World-teacher, being an incarnation of the Buddha and Christ. In 1910-11, a small group was formed, mainly consisting of Central Hindu School teachers and students, who pledged loyalty to Mrs Besant. The main opponents of these developments within the Theosophical Society and the Central Hindu College were Bhagwan Das and his brother Govind Das. Bhagwan Das resigned as secretary of Theosophical Society. Bhagwan Das's break with Annie Besant over the J. Krishnamurthy cult was to have a decisive influence over the developments of the Central Hindu College and its future incorporation into the Banaras Hindu University. Attacks against Mrs Besant began in March 1911 by the Bharat Dharm Mahamandal as well. The Mahamandal was working under the patronage of the maharaja of Darbhanga who put forward his own plans of a Hindu university and expressed concern at Mrs Besant's plans of projecting theosophy in the minds of the students of a new university at Banaras. Similar fears arose in the minds of Malaviya's orthodox supporters. This put Malaviya in an awkward position as he had, on the one hand, to honour the support extended to Mrs Besant and, on the other hand, to satisfy the orthodox section of the Hindus. Malaviya explained the new situation to Mrs Besant in the following words: `Since the proposal to amalgamate the scheme of the University of India with the Hindu University was published it has met with warm suport from one party and with uncompromising opposition from the other. When you left for England the opposition had not become half so loud and strong as it has become since.'8 Malaviya had detailed discussions with leading members of the Central Hindu College Committee on 10 July and informed Mrs Besant that the majority desire or expect that the University will be a distinctively Hindu University. The most judicially minded among these consider that the proposals which
www.ijmer.in 215 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
have been put forward in your letter of the 11th April last, do not ensure that it will be so and that if an amalgamation is brought about on the basis of the proposals contained in that letter, the University will fail in a large measure to enlist the sympathy and support of the Hindu Community. Malaviya issued a statement in the Leader on 15 July 1911 stating that Annie Besant's petition and rules of management, even with the changes proposed on 1 'April, do not meet the requirements of a teaching university and asserted that 'on close examination it becomes evident that what both parties really want is that the Hindu University should be, both in name and in reality a distinctively and genuinely Hindu institution, the governing body of which should be Hindu.9 MALAVIYA'S SPEECHES ON THE DRAFT BILL As a member of the Imperial Legislative Council, Malaviya spoke on 22 March 1915 at the time of the introduction of the Banaras Hindu University Bill and on 1 October when the bill was finally passed by the central legislature. During the first speech, his major task was to respond to the criticism voiced in the Imperial Legislative Council that the proposed university would be a sectarian university and would foster or strengthen separatist tendencies. Malaviya's contention was that the 'University will be a denominational institution but not a sectarian one. It will not promote narrow sectarianism but a broad liberation of mind and a religious spirit which will promote brotherly feeling between man and man: He went on to say: 'I believe instruction in the truths of religion, whether it would be Hindus or Muslims, whether it is imparted to the students of the Banaras Hindu University or of the Aligarh Muslim University, will tend to produce men who, if they are true to their religion, will be true to their God, their King and their country.' Referring to the objections against the provision for compulsary religious education in the proposed university, Malaviya said that `to remove this provision would be like cutting the heart out of the scheme'. He further added, 'It is regretted that some people are afraid of the influence of religion. I regret I cannot share their views. That influence is ever ennobling. I believe that
www.ijmer.in 216 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
where the true religious spirit is inculcated there must be elevating feeling of humility. And where there is love of God there will be greater love and less hatred of man.'10 During the second speech delivered in the Imperial Legislative Council on 1 October 1915 Malaviya minced no words in expressing the need for gaining full favour and confidence of the government: `The movement has from the start been worked in the conviction, the deliberate conviction, that it is essential for the success of the University that it should secure the goodwill and sympathy of the Government and that it should always retain that sympathy.' This was a candid admission of the larger effort of the university movement so far and his plan of action in carrying forward the development of the university in the years to come. The bill was passed on the same day and received the governor general's assent on the 18th of the same month. By this time Malaviya had learnt his lessons well. He had come to realize that sympathy and support of the government was vital as much for the establishment of the university as for its proper functioning, particularly during its early years. The government's blessings were similarly needed for winning over the ruling princes in support of the university. Malaviya, therefore, went around several Indian states to personally invite the ruling chiefs to attend the foundation-stone laying ceremony. He issued instructions that all those ruling chiefs who were entitled to a salute were to be invited. With regard to his motives, Malaviya wrote, 'But if we invite them all even those who do not come will be pleased with the compliment and will probably be led by circumstances to take an interest in the University and will possibly be more inclined to listen to an appeal for subscription when we approach them.'11 Malaviya's policy of reaching out to the ruling chiefs paid rich dividends in the years to come. THE FOUNDATION-STONE-LAYING CEREMONY The foundation-stone-laying ceremony of the university, held on 4 February 1916, turned out to be an official show where 'loyalty was the keynote of the function.' Apart from the viceroy and several provincial governors and senior government officials, about
www.ijmer.in 217 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
fourteen ruling chiefs were also present on this occasion. Giving an account of the function, the viceroy remarked: The ceremony at Benaras was a wonderful success and I have seldom seen a more enthusiastic gathering. After the big Durbar of 1911 it was the finest Durbar that I have seen in India. The arrangements were perfect and the whole scene most picturesque. My speech was received with great enthusiasm and altogether the whole function was a great success. The viceroy gave the following assessment of the future of the university to Butler: It is very satisfactory to feel that this new venture in Indian education for whose birth you and I are chiefly responsible, has been successfully launched and it now remains for the Hindus themselves to make it a complete success. Should it prove to be a failure, as some carping critics seem to think it will, we cannot help it but in my opinion the Ruling Chiefs will take very good care that the whole institution is properly conducted and does not become a home for sedition and mere examining University. It was a great tribute to Malaviya's patience and integrity of purpose that he could finally win over the viceroy who had used the most derogatory words against him in 1911 and was, for several years, sceptical of his moves to establish the university. No one was surprised at the absence of the nationalist leaders at the foundation-stone-laying ceremony. Malaviya had purposely kept his university movement away from the political currents of the time and did not seek Congress support for his university campaign. As such, only Mrs Annie Besant was present at the opening ceremony and Gandhi appeared on the scene two days later. Mrs Besant was studiously kept in the background and not offered a seat on the dais as the organizers knew that official opinion was against her. The lieutenant governor noted that 'she was a particularly bad influence in Benaras'.12 In the following days, several lectures were delivered, and one of the speakers was Gandhi. He had returned from South Africa in the previous year and on Gokhale's advice had abstained from public utterances. He used the Banaras celebrations to break his public silence. Gandhi's lecture turned out to be highly controversial
www.ijmer.in 218 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
particularly because he chose to hit out directly at the ruling chiefs and indirectly at the viceroy and also because the tenor and tone of his speech was unusual. He criticized the ruling princes for their exhibition of pomp and show: `There is no salvation for India unless you strip yourselves of this jewellery and hold it in trust for your countrymen in India.' Speaking about the security measures for the viceroy, Gandhi asked, 'Why is this distrust? Is it not better that Lord Hardinge should diethan live a living death?' Other subjects of his speech referred to tint life in the university, the use of Hindi, anarchism, and the behaviour of British civil servants. Gandhi could not finish his speech as the princes left the hall 'in a body'. He was interrupted earlier by Mrs Besant but had continued with the permission of the chairman who happened to be the maharaja of Darbhanga. Malaviya tried to explain Gandhi's speech in an apologizing manner but could not prevent the complete break-up of the meeting. The maharaja of Alwar, who was present at the occasion, observed, 'Gandhi exceeded the limits of prudence and good judgement' and expressed his 'unhesitating repugnance and disapproval' of Gandhi's lecture. When Malaviya heard that the Commissioner, Banaras Division, was about to issue orders for Gandhi to leave the town the next day, he found himself in a difficult situation. It was embarrassing for Malaviya to appear on the side of the authorities against Gandhi and it was expected that Gandhi would not obey the order. Malaviya found a solution. He persuaded Gandhi to leave the city voluntarily, which he did, The UP lieutenant governor's remark on Gandhi that 'there does not seem to be malice in his speech but it was all so unnecessary'13 was a correct assessment of the situation. From the very beginning, Malaviya was careful to shape the newly established university as an all-India institution. He was very keen to combat the notion that the 'proposed University was a more or less local affair of our provinces. He thought of offering the post of the first vice chancellor of the university to Gurudas Bannerji. But the suggestion did not find favour with Harcourt Butler who threw his entire weight in favour of Sundar Lal and asked him to shoulder the responsibility: I have already recorded my opinion which cannot be altered that you are unquestionably the right man to be the first Vice-
www.ijmer.in 219 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Chancellor of the University. The University Bill has been passed and I think some years will elapse before the buildings are ready and the University housed and set going. At any rate, in the preliminary stage it seems quite necessary that you should be Vice-Chancellor. Sundar Lal quietly bowed to Butler's suggestion and wrote to the latter: `I am willing to lean to your decision. I only wrote to you what I considered my duty in the interests of the University.'14 Sundar Lal was referring to Malaviya's desire to offer the post to Gurudas Bannerji and his willingness to act upon Malaviya's advice. Butler's firm opinion turned the table and Sundar Lal and Malaviya thought it best to act according to his advice. The appointment of Sundar Lal as the first vice chancellor of the university was a clear instance of the manner in which the university authorities sought to work with the cooperation of the government. There was no difficulty in organizing the governing bodies of the university—the court, the council, and the senate. There were no further difficulties in initiating measures for organiz- ing the administrative set up of the university. While making suggestions to the government for the appointment of the chancellor, the pro-chancellor, and vice patron of the university, the two major considerations in Malaviya's mind were obtaining funds for the university and the strengthening of the Hindu sentiment. With these ends in view, he canvassed for the appointment of the maharaja of Mysore as the chancellor, the maharaja of Gwalior as the pro-chancellor, and the maharaja of Darbhanga as the vice patron. The government accepted these suggestions as it always desired that the ruling princes be assigned prominent roles in the proper functioning of the university. GIVING AN EARLY START TO THE UNIVERSITY In March 1916, Malaviya proceeded to Delhi to settle preliminaries and obtain the Government of India's permission for an early start for the university. He considered this necessary in order to keep alive popular enthusiasm without which the huge funds needed could not be raised. Giving an account of the his visit, Malaviya conveyed the following details to Sundar Lal:
www.ijmer.in 220 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
I have informed to them all why we want to have the Act put into force at once and they are quite willing to do so.... I have fully explained to Sir Edward Maclegan and W. Sharp—as also to Sir Shankaran Niar-the necessity and advantages of starting the University in the present premises. I believe I have impressed them. The main objection of the Government of India to allow the uni- versity to start functiong was the want of accommodation in the Central Hindu College. Malaviya, therefore, decided to remove the school department in the Central Hindu College premises to another building in an effort to convince the government that 'we shall have accommodation for up to one thousand students of the University in our present premises: Thus Malaviya had his plans ready in as early as March 1916 for an early start to the teaching work of the university at the Central Hindu College premises. As a visitor of the university, the lieutenant governor of UP was reluctant to recommend this proposal for quite some time as he had his own doubts of the wisdom of allowing the university to start functioning from the Central Hindu College. However, he agreed to accept the proposal after one year, giving the following explanation to the viceroy: The determination of the Brahman clique who now control the University to secure their ascendancy without delay, has beaten us. They have laid themselves out at all costs to consolidate their position before the inevitable enquiry into our university system imperils it. We have no statutory powers to check them and persuasion is useless.15 The lieutenant governor assured the viceroy that the promoters of the University were getting ready to make full use of the Nagwa site as early as possible: To do them justice Malaviya and his followers ... are desperately anxious to push forward but are equally full of the idea of imposing buildings and a worthy employment of the site on which the foundation was laid. In this way BHU was finally established in 1916, the first university in India that was the result of a private individual's efforts. The foundation for the main campus of the university was laid by Lord
www.ijmer.in 221 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Hardinge, the then Viceroy of India, on Vasant Panchami 4 February 1916. Sir Sunder Lal was appointed the first Vice-Chancellor, and the university began its academic session the same month with classes initially held at the Central Hindu School in the Kamachha area, while the campus was being built on over 1,300 acres (5.3 km2) of land donated by the Kashi Naresh on the outskirts of the city. It was with considerable diffidence that the government of India at last agreed to declare the Central Hindu College as a college maintained by the university with effect from 1917. At the time, it had certain other considerations in mind of according permission to the university to start work at Central Hindu College in October 1917. H. Sharp, Educational Advisor to the Government of India, noted: `Meantime Sir Sundar Lars three years' term of office is half way through. Plots are afoot to prevent his reappointment as Vice-Chancellor and it would be deplorable if Sir Sundar Lars reputation were to be injured in the public eye by apparent failure to do anything and if the university is to commence under auspices other than his.'16 Writing further on 'the present unsatisfactory state of affairs in the University', H. Sharp observed: There are two factions in the University. One is represented by Sir Sundar Lal and the other by the brothers Babus Bhagwan Das and Govinda Das and Sheo Prasad Gupta.This party is allied to Mrs. Besant.... I understand that Sir Sundar Lal is backed by Dr. Tej Bahadur Sapru and to some extent by Pandit Madan Mohan Malaviya who, however, inclines, I imagine first to the one side, then to the other, clings to his idea of an enormous University springing up in a day with thousands of students but at the same time is always apt to be antagonised by any scheme likely to play into the hands of Mrs. Besant.17 The official assessement of the emergence of the two factions in the newly established university conceded that Malaviya did not openly support one or the other group. In fact, his effort was to bridge the gulf between them and bring about an amicable settlement acceptable to all the well-wishers of the university. It was unfortunate that Bhagwan Das and Shiva Prasad Gupta did not choose to raise their criticisms within the university
www.ijmer.in 222 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
bodies of which they had been members since the very beginning, but rather voiced their opinions in open letters to Sundar Lal. Between 19 August and 20 October 1917, three letters by Bhagwan Das were published in the Leader leading to considerable debate with regard to the contents and quality of education and the curricula.18 Sundar Lal's attempts to offer satisfactory answers failed to satisfy Bhagwan Das. While Malaviya favoured immediate construction of university buildings on the new site, Bhagwan Das was of the opinion that the old buildings of the Central Hindu College could be used for the time being. Bhagwan Das and Shiva Prasad Gupta's criticism developed into a real struggle for the leadership of the university. Since the issues raised by Bhagwan Das could not be resolved to his satisfaction, he decided to leave the University for Good in December 1920. He was a role model, and wished to transform students and youths into ideal youths, so that they are equipped with the skills of acquiring education and earning livelihood, and be infused with the qualities of enterprise, morality, renunciation, self-control and religion. His personality, biography and simplicity are sources of inspiration for all of us. He was not only founder of Benaras Hindu University but also promoter of meaningful education. He left indelible impressions in the minds of Indians forever. References
1. Madan Mohan Malaviya, The Banaras Hindu University—Why It is Wanted and What It Aims At, edited by V.A. Sundaram (Banaras, 1945), pp. 25-64.
2. Dar and Somskandan, History of BHU, p. 48. 3. Dar and Somskandan, History of BI-IU, pp. 49-74. 4. Prem, 24 December 1910, UP Native Newspapers Reports (henceforth UPNNR), 1910. Trishul, 8 September 1910, UPNNR, 1910.
5. Dar and Somskandan, History of BHU, p. 357.
www.ijmer.in 223 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
6. Secretary, Government of UP to Secretary, Government of India, 28 March 1911, Education—A Proceedings, January 1911, 447. 7. Malaviya to Mrs A. Besant, 11 July 1911, Sundar Lal Papers, subject file no. 16. 8. Malaviya to Mrs A. Besant, 11 July 1911, Sundar Lal Papers, subject file no. 16. 9. Malaviya to Mrs A. Besant, 11 July 1911, Sundar Lal Papers, subject file no. 16. Malaviya's statement in Leader, 15 November 1911.
10. Dar and Somskandan, History of BHU, pp. 281-4. Dar and Somskandan, History of BHU, pp. 281-4.
11. Malaviya to Sundar Lal, 12 December 1915, Sundar Lal Papers.
12. James Meston to Chenisford, 11 August 1916, Chelmsford Papers, no. 189.
13. James Meston to Sundar Lai, 10 February 1916, Sundar Lal Papers, 24.
14. Sundar Lal to Harcourt Butler, 12 October 1915, Education—A Proceedings, March 1915,31-3.
15. James Meston to Viceroy, 6 September 1917, Meston Papers. 16. H. Sharp's note, 23 August 1917, Education—A Proceedings, nos 31-3.
17. H. Sharp's note, 23 August 1917, Education—A Proceedings, nos 31-3.
18. Leader, 19-20 October, 1917.
www.ijmer.in 224 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
THE PERFORMANCE OF CONGRESS PARTY AFTER THE YEAR 2K
Prof. Jagadeesh Naduvinamath Assistant Professor Dept of Political Science Govt First Grade College, Magadi
From being the single dominant party in India to its pathetic performance in the recently held assembly elections in five states, the Congress party has been on a steady downhill journey. This article looks at its trajectory post-independence and especially in the aftermath of the 2014 general election. The 2014 general election dealt the Congress an electoral punch that knocked the wind out of its sails. It also threw up a leader in Narendra Modi that was reminiscent of Indira Gandhi with a larger than life image and that resulted in a tectonic shift of political equilibrium in Delhi from the middle of the center ideological pinning of the Congress to the right wing brand of politics of the Bharatiya Janata Party (BJP) which rolled out a new political discourse promising to usher in a new India free from the Congress. In the aftermath of these elections, journalistic and academic narratives focusing on the decline of the Congress party in the country’s political arena abounded and red flags were raised within the party circles to arrest its terminal downslide and save it from being marginalized. The party went into a huddle but internal dissensions and lack of visionary strategies failed to revive its electoral fortunes. It lost the state elections held in 2015-2016 in quick succession and conceded the remaining political space to the BJP which was on a roll. The recent assembly elections held in Uttar Pradesh, Uttarakhand, Punjab, Manipur and Goa in March were a kind of a referendum on demonetization undertaken by Modi and a midterm appraisal of the
www.ijmer.in 225 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
BJP government. The issue of demonetisation created a sharp political divide and provided the Congress the much needed opportunity not only in stopping the saffron juggernaut but also in reversing its losing streak and making a political U-turn. The electorate of Uttar Pradesh and Uttarakhand handed the saffron party one of the biggest state election mandates in independent India. The Congress registered a consolation win in Punjab and emerged as the largest party in Manipur and Goa (in terms of seats, but lagged behind the BJP in terms of popular votes) but still lost the opportunity to form the government in the smaller states. This was largely due to poor negotiations by the party’s state interlocutors and the flip flop by its national leadership. The declining wheel turned a full circle and the Congress is in power now in only six states--- Karnataka, Himachal Pradesh, Punjab, Mizoram and Meghalaya on its own and in Bihar’s a junior partner in an alliance. On the other hand, the BJP has extended its political reach and rules in 17 states either on its own or in alliance. The electoral map of India has turned almost saffron signaling the rise of the BJP as a dominant player in the country’s politics. The electoral shrinkage of the Congress after the elections in the above mentioned five states has once again started the debate in the public domain over its imminent decline with some over-enthusiastic political observers even writing obituaries and penning requiems.
Historical Perspective
It thus becomes contextual to delve into the declining popularity graph of the Congress and ascertain the most plausible reasons that could explain the current downsizing of electoral support for the party from a vantage point. The political journey of the party can be divided into three timeframes. It began its first innings officially as the Indian National Congress (INC) after independence and witnessed a rebirth in 1971 when Indira Gandhi broke free from the shackles of powerful leaders who had known her father and formed her own party. The
www.ijmer.in 226 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Congress (Indira) continued after her death in 1984 under the leadership of her son Rajiv Gandhi until his assassination in 1991. There was a political interregnum between 1992 and 1997 when the party was not led by any member of the Nehru-Gandhi family. The taking over of the reins of the Congress by Sonia Gandhi in 1997 marked the 3.0 version of the party. She propelled it back to power at the Centre in 2004 and ruled for ten years (in alliance with other parties) before taking an electoral bow in 2014.
Indian National Congress 1952-1968
From the first general election in 1952 when Jawaharlal Nehru led it to a landslide victory (it won 364of the 401 seats), the INC won in the majority of the following state elections and paved the way for a Nehruvian era of single party dominance. Political scientist Rajni Kothari in his book Politics in India defines a one-party dominant system as, “a competitive party system but one in which the competing parts play dissimilar roles and one which consists of, parties of pressure and parties of consensus”. The parties of pressure operate within the margin of pressure which comprises opposition parties. The parties of consensus are those which are part of the ruling consensus. The system depends on the sensitivity of the margin of pressure, where the parties of pressure operate, ensure suitable checks and balance on the ruling consensus and ensure the accountability of the parties of consensus. He identified the Congress party as the main consensus and therefore the dominant party with an obligation towards nation building through which the Indian political system operated after independence with back-to-back electoral victories in the 1952, 1957 and 1962 LokSabha elections. The Congress party system during this period worked in a copy book style with leadership at national, state and local level chosen by elected members of the legislative bodies commanding their full support. There was an overlap between the executive and legislative wings but their work profile was neatly demarcated for proper
www.ijmer.in 227 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
functioning united in purpose and full respect for constitutional propriety. The Congress government under Nehru was the need of the hour for an India that had been totally messed up by British misrule, but its overarching dominance sowed seeds of its self-weakening which became evident in the long run. Kothari stated that “in a sense, the Nehru period was an exceptional period in India’s history, one that was so necessary, but not so normal, but it had its effect on the working of the party system. While the congress gained in strength, Nehru in another way weakened the party by concentrating power in his own hands and through acting as if only he could hold the country together”. The general elections held in 1967 under the leadership of Indira Gandhi after the death of Nehru and Lal Bahadhur Shastri proved Kothari’s argument right as the Congress party besieged by internal dissensions and factionalism not only lost in more than 100 parliamentary seats but also shed four percentage points of popular votes. It lost eight state elections thereafter which seriously threatened its dominance, but it continued to remain “the preponderant political force in the country”. Nehru’s strong leadership created insecurities among the powerful leaders in his cabinet and led to the formation of syndicates which surfaced after his death for capturing power and harming the image of Congress party known for its decisive leadership and flag bearers of inner party democracy. The lack of consensus in choosing a successor led to infighting in the party which was openly aired in the public domain. This could be flagged as the first sign of the moral decline of the Congress party and the dilution of its political legacy leading to gradual loss of the enormous mass support it commanded among the people during the Nehruvian period.
Lok Sabha Elections: Performance of Indian National
www.ijmer.in 228 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Congress
YEAR TOTAL SEATS VOTE Gain/Loss(Vote SEATS WON SHARE(In share) percent) 1952 401 364 45.0 -- 1957 403 371 47.8 +2.8 1962 494 361 44.7 -3.1 1967 520 283 40.8 -3.9 Source: Election Commission of India
Congress (Indira-Rajiv Gandhi) 1969-1991
After the death of the incumbent Prime Minister Lal Bahadur Shastri the leadership issue within the party was sorted out with the elevation of Indira Gandhi as the Prime Minister of India in 1966.However, the internecine battle among the two warring factions continued. The infighting finally resulted in a vertical split within the party, with the majority going with Indira Gandhi and the formation of the Congress (I). The general election in 1971 was contested by Indira Gandhi on the slogan “Garibi Hatao” and her pro-poor posturing created a electoral wave in her favor with the party adding 69 more parliamentary seats and increasing its vote share pan-India by 3%. The elections sorted out the leadership issue once and for all with Indira Gandhi acquiring a larger than life image equated with the Indian goddess Durga and starting a new chapter that became known as the personality cult in Indian politics. The period that followed destroyed the second tier leadership in the party and voice for constructive criticisms as she replaced state leaders with their own standing with people who had no political base and were completely loyal to her. The party’s organizational structure was changed from the bottom upwards and weakened its moorings with the common people, shutting the direct line of communication and feedback from the electorate. The isolation
www.ijmer.in 229 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
of Indira Gandhi was completed in1972 as the party lost several by- elections including one seat which it had not lost since the first general elections and encountered a host of internal problems like high inflation due to the war with Pakistan, drought in some parts of the country and the 1973 oil crisis. Her falling popularity ratings combined with the verdict of the Allahabad High Court on electoral malpractices led to the declaration of emergency in 1975. She bypassed the parliament and ruled the country by centralizing complete power in her hands with draconian decrees and presidential promulgations trampling constitutional bodies and democratic rights of the people. The extra constitutional powers appropriated by her son Sanjay Gandhi by passing the party leadership and the excesses committed by him not only squandered the popular mandate bestowed on the Congress but also dealt a severe blow on the party structure that was built and consolidated over the years. The general elections in 1977 witnessed one of the rare occasions in the political history of the country of opposition parties uniting with the purpose of knocking out the Congress from the throne of Delhi by forming the Janata Party. The opposition conglomerate handed the Congress party one of the worst electoral defeats since its inception losing more than 200 seats and nine percent popular votes. The Indira Congress would have declined beyond redemption but the internal bickering within the Janata Party and the subsequent split provided it a window to regroup itself. The low index of opposition unity, the witch hunt of the Congress leaders for emergency excesses and there positioning of the Congress on stability plank brought it back to power with a big majority in the1980 national elections. After the assassination of Indira Gandhi, the leadership baton passed on to Rajiv Gandhi who led the party to a thumping victory in 1984 General elections winning a record of415 seats mainly due to the sympathy wave created by the assassination of Indira Gandhi. The party came under the cloud of Bofors scam and lost its
www.ijmer.in 230 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
political pre-eminence and single party dominance in the 1989 General elections. The Congress returned to power after the 1991 Lok Sabha elections and ruled the country with a clear cut mandate between 1971- 1988 and remained the largest political outfit between 1989 and1996. But its organizational structure and mass support base was substantially strained due to personality cult and the “high command” culture that flourished and eroded the brand ratings of the Congress party. The reasons for the decline of the party are manifold but it could be primarily attributed to the centralized leadership. The other factors include the consensus in decision making was brushed under the carpet, the broad basing and nurturing of leadership in states and local level came to a grinding halt, the invincibility tag of the party was punctured by two electoral defeats, the ivory tower syndrome of top leadership isolated it from grass root workers and the party workers lost its zeal to connect with the people and keep the momentum going for the party. The winnabilty ratios of the Congress and the political haloes the only party which could govern India were seriously breached during this period.
Lok Sabha Elections: Performance of Congress (Indira-Rajiv Gandhi)
YEAR TOTAL SEATS VOTE Gain/Loss(Vo SEATS WON SHARE(In te share) percent) 1971 518 362 43.7 -2.9 1977 543 154 34.5 -9.2 1980 543 353 42.7 +8.2 1984 543 415 48.1 +5.9 1989 543 197 39.5 -8.6 1991 543 244 36.4 -3.1 Source: Election Commission of India
The period between 1992 and 1996 could be seen as an interregnum for the party as the leadership changed hands and it was the first instance when the Congress president was not from Nehru-Gandhi family. The
www.ijmer.in 231 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
party’s political fortunes dipping further south as the post Mandal and Mandir phase of politicking witnessed the rise and growth of identity based regional parties and the Hindutva based BJP. The mandate in the 1996 general elections was against the Congress which conceded political space to the BJP. The saffron party made further inroads into the Congress citadel by winning 182 seats in 1999 general elections and emerges as the single largest party. It formed an alliance with like- minded parties under the banner of the National Democratic Alliance (NDA) and formed the first right wing government at the Centre with Atal Bihari Vajpayi as the new prime minister. The Congress which realized that the BJP could steal its thunder and emerge as a viable national party alternative, invited Sonia Gandhi who had kept away from politics after Rajiv Gandhi’s assassination, to take command and steer the party back into reckoning. This marks the third phase of Congress party politics which arrested the imminent decline and brought the party back to power at the Centre in 2004.
Congress (Sonia-Rahul Gandhi) 1998 onwards
The Lok Sabha election in 2004 was a battle between the NDA led by its popular Prime minster Vajpayi and the Congress led United Progressive Alliance (UPA) stitched together under the leadership of Sonia Gandhi. The NDA government had performed reasonably well, but the riots in Gujarat and its “India Shining” campaign did not go down well with voters and it lost the elections to its main adversary. Manmohan Singh became the prime minister of the UPA government. The leadership was diluted from a single person to Manmohan-Sonia- Rahul troika which worked well for five years (2004-09) and in the 2009 national elections was able to retain power winning over 200seats on its own. The impressive performance of the congress was due to the combined leadership of Manmohan Singh, Sonia Gandhi and Rahul Gandhi, the National Rural Employment Guarantee Scheme (NREGS), farm loan waiver scheme, pro poor policies of the UPA government,
www.ijmer.in 232 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
confidence of stability and victory of secular forces. The gains made in 2009 by the Congress were lost midway as the UPA II government was besieged by numerous scams, high inflation and unemployment rates, price rise and the policy paralysis that hit the country in the last two years of its regime. The general election in 2014 marked the real decline of the Congress as it witnessed a “wave” election with a new dimension as there were two currents running simultaneously in the country. The first current was a strong anti-incumbency wave against the Congress which pushed it tally of seats to 44 which is the lowest and its vote share fell below 20% . The second wave was in favor of the BJP PM designate Narendra Modi which propelled the saffron party back to power in Delhi with a comfortable majority for the saffron party signaling the beginning of the BJP dominance in national spectrum of power politics.
Lok Sabha Elections: Performance of Congress (Sonia-Rahul Gandhi)
YEAR TOTAL SEATS VOTE Gain/Loss(Vote SEATS WON SHARE(In share) percent) 1998 543 141 25.8 -3 1999 543 114 28.3 +2.5 2004 543 145 26.5 -1.9 2009 543 206 28.6 +2.1 2014 543 44 19.5 -9.1 Source: Election Commission of India
The seeds of the deterioration of the Congress party which were sown during the period of Nehru germinated and grew during the Indira regime before becoming a full blown tree in the Sonia-Rahul era which is most likely to fall due to its overbearing weight. The reasons for the decline of the Congress party which surfaced during the Indira period
www.ijmer.in 233 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
were not addressed by the current leadership and kept in limbo. The working of the Congress government and party gave birth to new problems which hastened its downslide further. The dual control of the Manmohan Singh government and the Congress party by the Gandhi family worked was calibrated properly and worked well initially but it ran into rough weather in the second term. The remote control of the government and managing the alliance partners created frictions which snowballed into a serious of political crisis and electoral backlash in 2014 hustings. The high command syndrome which decided party matters earlier at national and state matters was extended at local levels with no connect with party functionaries at ground zero. The absence of a strong leader within the Congress is another significant factor. The Congress under Nehru was an omnibus party which co- opted the ideological shades of the right Centre-left and built a consensus to rule India giving no leeway to political parties of left and right orientation to spread their political and electoral wings. The leadership and party organization were in equilibrium and equally strong with no major opposition to challenge its supremacy. The ascendancy of Indira after a tough fight with right leadership in the Congress and subsequent expulsion paved the way for Centre to left policies making her one of the most popular leader of her time. The charismatic leadership of Indira weakened the party rank and file and she banked on centralized and authoritative decisions to rule the country and maintain the single party dominance of the Congress. The party at present does not have a strong leader and workable structure and its ideological agenda of leftist-welfare policies for the poor has been hijacked by the BJP which is using it cleverly to position itself as the single dominant party in Indian politics. The Congress needs tore write its ideological agenda and open the entry gates of the party for people with rightist views within its broad spectrum of secular politics to counter the BJP surge in the country. The party can revive itself by
www.ijmer.in 234 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
rebuilding the party organization by repopulating its cadres with foot soldiers and flag bearers at the grassroots level and set up realistic goals to do a political rebound in the distant future.
References;-
1. Przeworski, Adam. 1980. „Social Democracy as a Historical Phenomenon‟, New Left Review (Vol. 122: August-September). 2. Ramanujam, G. 1986. Indian Labor Movement (New Delhi: Sterling Publishers Pvt. Ltd.).
3. Rastogi, Satish Kumar. 1980. The Congress Crucible: Role of Indian National Congress in Indian Politics (Meerut: Anu Publication).
4. Rudolph, L. I. And S. H. Rudolph. 1987. In Pursuit of Lakshmi: The Political Economy of the Indian State (Chicago: Chicago University Press).
5. Rush, Michael. 1981. Parliamentary Government in Britain (London: Pitman Books Ltd.).
6. Sahni, J. N. 1980. The Lid-Off-Fifty Years of Indian Politics, 1921- 71 cited in Satish Kumar rastogi, The Congress Crucible: Role of the Indian National Congress in Indian Politics, 1966-1980 (Meerut: Anu Publications).
7. Selbourne, David. 1982. Through the Indian Looking Glass (Bombay: Popular Prakashan). [8]. Sen Gupta, Bhabani. 1988. „Crisis of the Indian State‟, Economic and Political Weekly (April 16).
8. Sen, Amartya. 1996. „Radical needs and Moderate Reforms‟ in J. Dreze and A. Sen (eds.), Indian Development (Oxford: Oxford University Press).
9. Sen, Anupam. 1982. The State, Industrialization and Class Formations in India (London: Routledge and Kegan Paul).
10. Sengupta, Anil Kumar. 1977. „Trade Unions, Politics and the State: A Case from West Bengal‟, Contributions to Indian Sociology (Vol. 2: No. 1).
11. Shakir, Moin. 1986. State and Politics in Contemporary India (New Delhi: Ajanta Publications).
www.ijmer.in 235 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
12. Shepperdson and Simmons. 1988. The Indian National Congress and the Political Economy of India, 1885-1985.
13. Thripathi, K. P. 1954. „The Controversy of Rationalization‟, AICC Economic Review (Vol. VI: No. 2).
14. Tilak, Raghukul. 1983. „Conflict and Consensus: Opposition‟s Democratic Duty‟, The Statesman (November 12). 15. Vaid, K. N. 1965. State and Labour in India (New Delhi: Asia Publishing House).
www.ijmer.in 236 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286 VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
IMPORTANCE OF VALUES IN HIGHER EDUCATION
Dr. Ramakrishnappa D C Assistant Professor of Sociology Govt First Grade College Devanahalli, Bangalore
Abstract
Knowledge is light, the guide in learning the way that leads life from falsity to truth, from ignorance to wisdom, from mortality to immortality and for that reason it is value. Since the dawn of culture and civilization in India, education, whether it is primary or higher, has always been a source of gradually cultivating wisdom by acquiring which a human being gets fitness for facing with the challenges of different stages of life and for dedicating to the welfare of humanity.
True test of civilization is not the infrastructural grandeur, technological wonders, or the enormous wealth generation but the quality of man it produces. The goal of all civilizations must be to research about the unchanging Supreme Truth, since all perishable goals chase by all human beings come to a naught at death. Modern civilization is a civilization that has brought about mind-boggling progress of science and technology, thus enriching the world and our lives. But the modern civilization is also a civilization that has made the 20th century the bloodiest century in human history. In the present day modern civilization, there is a great need for introducing the science of the Supreme Intelligence governing the universe, on a scientific basis in academic institutions around the world. Science must study the imperishable one, which is the eternal spirit soul. Human society including academicians and scientists cannot neglect this ancient spiritual science because it is directly or indirectly responsible in making the people to have balanced, meaningful, peaceful, cheerful and happy lives in the present day modern society.
www.ijmer.in 237 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286 VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Introduction
Civilization is a sum total of the arts, customs, habits, beliefs, values, behaviour and material habits that constitute a people's way of life. The term civilization is often used as a synonym for culture and it also refers to society as a whole. Thus the term can mean “refinement of thought, manners, or taste”.
Every society or civilization has a specific set of ideas and customs, and a certain set of items and arts, that make it unique. Civilizations have intricate cultures, including literature, professional art, architecture, organized religion, and complex customs associated with the elite.
The term human civilization may contrast sharply with conventional notions about “civilization”. A human civilization, there in, would be an expression and extension of the two most basic pillars – connection with the God and leading life on ethical and moral grounds. Everything else, whether technology, science, art, music etc., is by this definition is considered supplementary. Indeed, to the degree the surface terrain of a human society, i.e., culture is considered “civilized”, is to the degree the internal terrain (characteristics, personality or substance) of the people and leadership have evolved. There is no true or lasting “Civility” for any man in the absence of moral composure. In its Vedic sense again 'human' civilization is strictly distinguished from animal civilization by the development and understanding of higher faculties of life and self-realization. According to Louis H. Blukm (1987) the development of civilization implies an evolution of complex trust mechanisms which integrate the social system and form bonds which allow individuals to interact, even if they are strangers. Key elements of trust are predictability of consequences and an evaluation of consequences in terms of self-interest or values. Values, ethics, and norms enhance predictability.
www.ijmer.in 238 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286 VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Education – A Technique Of Transmitting Civilization
Man differs from animal psychology only by education which could be considered as the technique of transmitting civilization. Physical and biological conditions are only prerequisites to civilization; they do not constitute or generate it. Through temples, mosques, churches, or family, or school, or otherwise, there must be a unifying moral code, some rules of the game of life acknowledged even by those who violate them, and to conduct some order and regularity, some direction and stimulus. Perhaps, there must also be some unity of basic belief, some faith – supernatural or utopian – that lifts morality from calculation to devotion, and gives life nobility and significance despite our moral brevity. And finally there must be education – some technique, however primitive, for the transmission of culture. Whether through imitation, initiation or instruction, whether through father or mother, or teacher, or priest, the lore and heritage of the tribe – its language and knowledge, its morals and manners, its technology and arts – must be handed down to the young, as the very instrument through which they can be turned from uncivilized to civilized. The disappearance of these conditions – sometimes of even one of them – may destroy a civilization. Civilization is not something inborn or imperishable: it must be acquired anew by every generation, and any serious interruption in its transmission may bring it to an end (Sahadeva Dasa, 2008).
Many theorists argue that the entire world has now become integrated into a single 'world system”, a process known as globalization. Different civilizations and societies all over the globe are economically, politically, and even culturally interdependent in many ways. Even in Vedic perspective, the globalization is not a new phenomenon. Five thousand years ago, as proclaimed by Vedic history, the world was ruled by an emperor based in Indraprastha, modern Delhi, and Vedic culture was prevalent far and wide. The only difference of
www.ijmer.in 239 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286 VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Globalization process of today and that of Vedic times is that today the business markets are the drivers of Globalization and in the Vedic times it was driven by mutual needs, understanding, healthy exchange of ideas and knowledge. Quality and nature of education could be attributed as the major cause of difference in the globalization process of today's and the Vedic period.
Value Education
In the modern times, at schools or colleges the young generation is learning many things about solids, liquids, gases like their physical and chemical properties etc. They also study about History and Geography to know something about the past happenings and the structure of earth. Later students specialize in Science, Commerce, Engineering or Medicine studying more about the material body, material world and the transactions of money etc. But, no university is able to impart the knowledge about the real person i.e., soul. No college or school is making efforts to answer the questions like - Who are you? Why are you suffering? Who is God? How to pray to God and perform meditation? How to bring out the innate qualities of the soul like love, peace, serenity, joy, kindness, truthfulness, honesty, character, integrity etc. on one hand and simultaneously give up bad tendencies like greed, pride, anger etc.
In the Holy Scripture, Bhagavad Gita, Lord Sri Krishna speaks about the divine assets and demoniac assets. We all have two sides in our heart – a divine side and a demoniac side. If one invokes the divine side by cultivation of values (which are very important), one can become like a devata or angel. If one invokes the demoniac side by studying only about material subjects and nothing about spiritual knowledge, then one will become a demon. India is a land of Rishi-putras or children of great saints, but now they are becoming like rakshasas or demoniac beings owing to the negligence of values, spiritual culture and regulated lifestyle (Radheshyam, 2001). www.ijmer.in 240 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286 VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
The overall purpose of education is to enable a human being to live a fulfilling life with a proper goal in the life. Therefore, it is the responsibility of academicians to train the students on the issues of having proper character, life style and goals in their life. In this context, it becomes essential to teach the present students what is really valuable to a human being? The subject that deals with this topic is called “Value Based Education”.
Today we find that newspapers are flooded with reports of corruption, terrorism, nepotism etc. and it has become a daily feature. Although extensive attempts were made through modern education, the advancement of knowledge could not make people peaceful. We cannot consider illiteracy as the reason for this since some of the popular schools in the world imparting good education from the modern society perspective have also witnessed violence in the last decade. Even in the most technically advanced country like USA, there are repeated massacres by school children, teachers and some faculty for no good reason whatsoever.
In recent times, at the institute, one could notice tangible change in the behavior of students in terms of their thinking, life style, habits, proactive leadership, relationships, positive attitude and responsibility in addition their skills like time and stress management. By observing the dire necessity of imparting value education at the institute, an attempt has been made with an idea to develop suitable type of inputs in imparting values, morals and ethics in the present day modern youth by using some spiritual principles for achieving the following objectives.
1. To help the students appreciate the essential complementary relationship between Values and Skills to ensure sustained happiness and prosperity, which are the core aspirations of all human beings.
www.ijmer.in 241 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286 VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
2. To facilitate the development of a Holistic perspective among students towards life and profession based on a correct understanding of the Human reality and the rest of Existence. Such a holistic perspective forms the basis of Universal Human Values and movement towards value based living in a natural way.
3. To highlight plausible implications of such a Holistic understanding in terms of ethical human conduct, trustful and mutually fulfilling human behavior and mutually enriching interaction with Nature.
In the background of the noticeable success achieved at the institute this paper provides the details about the information related to the type of spiritual education to be imparted to the present day youth and also about all the observed advantages of imparting such a value based education to the students of professional institutions like National Institute of Technology, Warangal, India.
Vedantic Paradigm of Consciousness
Since last few decades, consciousness has emerged as an important field of study in scientific and philosophical disciplines. In the recent times researchers from different fields (William James, 1892 & 1904a, Von Neumann, 1955, David Bohm, 1980, Eugune Wigner, 1986) started showing interest to investigate about the consciousness of a person.
According to Vedanta, consciousness is the living energy and it forms the fundamental quality of any life particle and it is purely spiritual. As per the scriptures, there are two categories of consciousness, which can be named as universal and individual. The living entities are conscious of only themselves, whereas the Supreme Being is conscious of everything in the universe. In Srimad Bhagavatam it is explained that Jiva, the soul or life, is characterized by the presence of consciousness and further it states that the soul is the source of all our knowledge and domain.
www.ijmer.in 242 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286 VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
There is consciousness in living body. Just like the sun spreads heat and light all around, the soul spreads consciousness all over the body, from the tip of the toes and fingers to the top of the head. It is this consciousness that enables us to think, feel, move and so on. Thus, consciousness is the symptom of the soul. Consciousness is what distinguishes a dead body from a living one. A machine can easily be built to respond to red light with the statement, “ I see red light”, but does the experience of seeing red light accompany this mechanical response? As Michael Polanyi (1968) felt that consciousness could not be explained in terms of the material paradigm.
Spiritual Education
If we want our younger generation to lead a peaceful life, we have to teach them about the basic spiritual truths that will result in peaceful life. To achieve this, the following universal spiritual principles need to be incorporated into the present curriculum:
1. God is the Supreme Father of everyone and the Supreme Owner and Controller of everything.
2. We are accountable for all our actions of God.
3. We are spiritual souls, eternal children of God and our real happiness is not in material acquisition, but in spiritual realization, in lovingly harmonizing ourselves with nature and God.
Benefits Of Spiritual / Value Education
The ten general benefits that are observed from the students who started practicing spirituality during their education are as follows:
1. Concentrating on Academics
In general, many students work very hard under the guidance of their parents, teachers and mentors till intermediate (or +2) level and for the competitive entrance exams like IIT – JEE, AIEEE etc. But once
www.ijmer.in 243 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286 VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018 they enter into their professional colleges like IIT's and NIT's and other reputed institutes, they feel / aspire more freedom and may neglect their academics. Some of the students by the end of their first year itself, are found to lose their interest in academics, as they waste time in lot of things like gossiping, internet browsing, parties and outings etc. But the students who are practicing spirituality are found to be more responsible towards their academics without wasting their valuable time and in 90% of the cases they could improve their CGPA quite remarkably.
2. Respecting elders like parents and teachers
It's a general observation that - today's modern youth are not worried about respecting elders like parents, grandparents and teachers. The relationships are a reality of our life for all of humanity as we are born in these relationships. As the modern society started giving importance to material things like money more than relationships, the younger generation is in great danger by not properly maintaining their relationships which is going to affect them in their life. But, the parents of the students who started practicing spirituality express that they are very happy with regard to the behavior of their children in this respect. Some parents have enquired the reason for their son's/ daughter's change in life style along with their attitude and with the inspiration of their kids, they themselves have started their spiritual lives / devotion to the almighty. By this way there are some cases where the entire family got benefited because of one person becoming spiritual minded person or devotee of the Lord.
3. To live our lives in harmony with God and nature
The holy scriptures are similar to a manual that comes with a machine. We can know what is right, what is wrong, what is good for health, what is bad for health, what will give long-term satisfaction, what is short-term pleasure etc. By following the good instructions in the
www.ijmer.in 244 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286 VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018 scriptures, one can live a happy life. Those who break the laws of God and scriptures should be ready to suffer. One who smokes suffers from lung cancer, one who drinks liquor suffers from liver problem, one who does bad gets bad, one who eats junk food gets stomach problem etc. Therefore, by practicing spirituality students could clearly demarcate between what is good for them and simultaneously what is bad.
4. To behave in a way that brings happiness to us and others
A scientist with character, love for God and mankind along with certain values can create something like a life-saving drug while the other invents a bomb that destroy entire cities and cause pain and deformities even in future generations. Atheistic people who do not know the goal of life, only bring about pain for all other living beings, whereas devotees with a proper goal for their lives will be content and becomes always happy and in turn will try to bring happiness to others around them.
5. To behave in changing situations of good and bad times that we are put in
Beauty, good education, high birth, wealth – all can make one too proud and lead one to act in ways that will harm those who possess them. Cultivating values teaches us that these opulence's are gifts of God awarded to us in this life, but they are all temporary and will pass away with time. Thus learning values makes one sober and cool headed.
As all of us know, it is a fact that life is always not a bed of roses. Many people who own multinational companies flourished in luxurious facilities and when they faced with sudden problems in life some of them lost all money and went for committing suicide. Value education teaches us how to be courageous and composed in the face of problems and how to tackle the situations of our life.
www.ijmer.in 245 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286 VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
6. To lay a foundation of habits, skills and character that brings peace and happiness
The education you receive in the school or college can be compared to a beautiful bungalow. Value education is the foundation on which this house is built. If the foundation is strong and sturdy, the house will stand well and for long time to come. Somebody may say, “We need only to make a beautiful house which others will come to see. What is the need of building something underground. There is no need of foundation that involves so much time and money.” But such a person is foolish; because he does not know that without foundation the whole skyscraper building will collapse to the ground. Similarly, without investing our time in cultivating the foundation of habits, skills and character, no one can expect to become peaceful or happy in life. By becoming God conscious some of the students could study the Holy scriptures and could inculcate all good habits and very importantly good character which makes them to be always peaceful and happy in their lives.
7. How our country India is so glorious for her Vedic heritage
In the early 1990s, the American government began to study why Japanese businesses were so much successful than American businesses, even though Americans had better schools and more facility. Stanford University spent millions of dollars to study this phenomenon. The researchers discovered that it had more to do with the Japanese mentality than American technology. The Japanese companies were built on values like team effort, relationship, and especially character. American business schools now teach that management success is about 20% technique and 80% values. Now the management research shows that we may get the hand and head of a person to work but we can get the heart of the person only by living a life of values.
www.ijmer.in 246 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286 VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
8. To learn Self-discipline for our own advantage
What would happen in a garden if every plant grew as it liked without being trimmed or paid attention? There would be no beauty. Similarly in school the student must become a plant to be moulded by the values in order to achieve true success. As we know well that a chariot with five horses without a proper controller will run hither and thither. That is how one without self control allows his senses to go astray according to their demands. The result is that one suffers from greed, anger, envy, laziness, overeating, oversleeping, pride etc.
Conclusion
Based on the observations at the institute to which the author belongs, the following conclusions were being made with regard to the importance of value based higher education for the young and modern Indian civilization.
The scientific inquiry without spiritual knowledge is one-sided. Thus, scientific knowledge, when expanded to include spiritual knowledge, will bring completeness into scientific knowledge. Scientific knowledge in search of Absolute Truth becomes spiritual.
For the sincere young generations, the cure of genuine spirituality is easily available and it is observed to be safe, simple sublime and it works very effectively in their lives for those who give it a sincere try. As some great scholars say “In God there is Power, which is the source of all, also knowledge, whose content is the variety of the ideas, and finally will, which makes changes according to the principle of the best”. The present day education, in general is unable to adequately empower students to think intelligently. At the level of technical education, technology guides us how to do things which we intend to. Without proper understanding of what to do and what not to do, the present day scientific education is not in a position to guide especially
www.ijmer.in 247 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286 VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018 the young students. meaningful, peaceful, cheerful and happy lives by introducing value based education courses in their curriculum.
References:
Chaintanya Charan: 2008, Science and Spirituality, ISKCON Youth Forum, Pune.
David Bohm:1980, Wholeness and the Implicate Order, Routledge, London, 1980.
Michael Renner: 1999, “Ending Violent Conflict”, Vol. 146, World Watch Institute.
Prem Vrat: 2010, “Integration of Technology and Human Values to Enhance Quality of Life”, National seminar on integrating human values in technical education, NIT-Jalandhar, pp:41-47.
Pribram, K.H. and Bradley, R.: 1998, The Brain, the Me and I, Self Awareness: Its nature and development, Guilford Publications Inc., New York.
Radheshyam : 2001, Discover Your Self, ISKCON Youth Forum, Pune.
Ronald W. Clark: 1971, Einstein : The life and Times, World Pub. Co., New York, pp: 662.
Sahadeva Dasa: 2008, End of Modern Civilization, Bhagavata World Order Press, Hyderabad.
Singh, T.D.: 2002, “Vedanta and Science: Human Life and Evolution of Consciousness”, Savijnanam
Srila Prabhupada: 1986, Bhagavad – Gita, The Bhaktivedanta Book Trust, Mumbai
www.ijmer.in 248 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
INFLUENCE OF SPECTATORS ON SPORTS PERFORMANCE
Gajendra .K Dr. G.Sarah Sarojini Assistant Professor Head and Associate Professor (C) Department of Physical Department of Physical Education Education SPMVV, Tirupati SPMVV, Tirupati
Not all sport consumers are sport spectators and fans. Sport spectators are the audience who are present in the arena when sport event takes place. Spectators who are following the event through television or through other channel of media such as radio, internet or newspapers are called indirect sport spectators. (Loy & Kenyon 1969).
Sport events have always had spectators through times but the sport fan culture started to relish in England in the early football culture. Modern sport started to take its form from in the 1700’s and 1800’s especially in England where attitudes toward sporting events started to get stronger and create social behavior and culture around sports. This culture spread in Europe and found its way all the way across the ocean to North America. During the Victorian era, professional sport started to separate from amateur sport and in the early 1900’s spectator sport was already a concept and sport fandom can be seen to start taking its first steps. (Brianmac 2014.) The sport fan culture developed during the 20th century and nowadays the culture, behavior and traditions are of course obvious for most of the population in the western civilization. Sport fans tend to attend sport events often and watch as well as follow these events on TV and other media. At the events they wear their favorite team’s colors, cheer, chant support-songs and enjoy the event, the offerings of the arena and the entertainment it provides. (Bauer, StokburgerSauer & Exler 2008.)
Fans can also be classified into different types by the level of their dedication or loyalty to their object of fandom. Bob Stewart, Aaron C.T.
www.ijmer.in 249 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Smith and 14 Matthew Nicholson (2003) state that there are three major typologies for sport fans: dualistic, tiered and multidimensional fan typologies.
The origin of the word “fan” comes from the English words fancy or fanatic. Being fanatic of especially boxing, made the other people call boxing fans “The Fancy”. The word was later changed to “fance” and then to fan and fanatic. Fans are also often called as aficionados and supporters. In the world of sports fans are characterized by having a strong interest and strong emotions towards their object of interest and they characterize themselves as a fan of certain athlete, team or sport. (Bauer, Stokburger-Sauer & Exler 2008.)
Audiences can vary in many different ways and therefore it is important to control as many variables as possible to discover the individual effects of each varying factor. Some audience variables are listed below.
Audience Characteristics – Size – Density – Role – Gender – Relationship to athlete Audience Behaviours – Noise – Verbal Language – Body Language
Role of Spectators in sport
Performing in front of an audience has been shown to have both positive and negative affect on sport performance.Also there is evidence that both athletes and audience are impacted by the athletes performance from a psychosocial perspective
www.ijmer.in 250 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
A passionate and knowledgeable crowd will bring any sporting event to life. The crowd can: Support the athletes Motivate the performers Show appreciation for skilful performances Add money to the sport to aid it's development. A modern day spectator does not always have to be at the event in person due to the media rights for various sports being sold off for high prices. Spectators will also pay subscription fees to watch live sports, they will also buy merchandise either in shops or online to support their favorite team or individual.
It is always seen as an advantage for all the above reasons, to be playing at home as more of the crowd should be on your side and will try to make it difficult for the opposition to perform. This is known as Home Field Advantage. In most cases this is advantageous but when things start to go wrong for the home team, some supporters will turn the negative attention tho their own team and demand a better performance.
Audience and Crowd Effects in Sport There is no social- psychological effect is more important to athletic performance and outcome than the audience, or spectator, effect. When the crowd gives it to the athlete, the athlete gives it back to the crowd. -Dan O'Brian Social Facilitation- Research is based on the notion that the presence of audience of one or more spectators can facilitate performance. Research in the area of social facilitation was significantly influenced by the work of Robert Zajonc. His model proposed that the presence of an audience has the effect of increasing arousal (drive) in performance subjects. The presence of audience will enhance the performance of a skilled individual while causing a decrement in the performance of an unskilled individual. From a sport psychology point of view, social facilitation was defined as "consequences upon behavior which derive from the sheer presence of other individuals “Researchers tested this theory by focusing on the "sheer presence" of an audience with no interaction between the performers and the crowd. *Note- Since this
www.ijmer.in 251 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
type of "non-hostile" interaction rarely occurs in athletics, the research concluded from testing this model in not easily applied to sport. Suffered Flaw from Zajonc's model It is widely known that home advantage exists in team sports such as basketball, baseball, ice hockey, football, and soccer and is well documented.
Also, home country advantage exists related to the Olympics. Few authors have argued that the home advantage could be due to factors other than the audience, such as jet lag, travel fatigue, sleeping conditions, changed eating habits, unfamiliarity with local conditions, and referee bias.
Successful teams that opt to move out of smaller, more intimate facilities into larger ones often do so at the expense of crowd density and intimacy. Crowd Size, Intimacy, and Density Crowd Hostility What is the effect of a seemingly hostile crowd on player performance Sustained hostile spectator protests have a clearly negative impact on the visiting team. Following episodes of sustained fan protest, the performance of athletes was monitored and the results showed slight improvements in the home team and pronounced declines in the visiting team The "Antlers" provide raucous and sometimes rowdy support for the home team The home team wins more often than the visiting team.
Winning percentage in basketball and ice hockey for the home team - 63 % Winning percentage in football for the home team - 60 % Winning percentage in baseball for the home team - 53 %
Effect of the Home Crowd on Athlete’s Psychological States
Athletes were found to have elevated confidence and motivation when playing at home compared to away. (Jurkovac, 1985)
www.ijmer.in 252 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Female college players had higher levels of team confidence, or collective efficacy, when playing at home (Bray and Widmeyer, 2000)
Players were less anxious, more motivated and better able to concentrate when playing at home (Bray and Widmeyer, 1995)
Players seem to interpret the home crowd’s presence as a positive influence. However, some research has failed to show distinct difference between players’ psychological states at home or away (Kerr and Vanschaik, 1995)
Home Field Disadvantage
Probably the best known contradictory evidence to the home advantage is that the presence of supportive spectators has a positive effect on performance.
Research has found that during championship series, baseball and basketball teams that hosted the decisive game of the series had a better chance of losing the game (and championship title) than winning (Steinhilber, 1984)
IMPACT OF SPECTATOR BEHAVIOUR ON SPORTS PLAYERS
• Fear
• Demotivation
• Anxiety
• Confusion about tactics/team role
• Loss of fun and enjoyment
• Lack of confidence
• Worry about how parent will behave
www.ijmer.in 253 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
• contradict coaches’ advice/instructions
• constant criticism of own/other children
• ‘Win at all costs’ mentality
• encourage rule-breaking Audience participation is a powerful on athletic performance. Perhaps no social-psychological effect is more important to athletic performance and outcome than the audience, or spectators, effect. While many variables may help create the home court or home field advantage, none seem to be as important as the presence of a supportive audience. Determining how and why an audience presence affects athletic performance is the focus of this section.
Social Facilitation
Social facilitation research is based on the notion that the presence of an audience of one or more spectators can facilitate performance. This is an appealing concept, since almost everyone has experienced the desire to perform better when friends, family, or members of the opposite gender are watching.
Research in the area of social facilitation was significantly influenced by the work of Robert Zajonc(pronounced "science"). Zajonc's classical paper on the topic remains the single most critical factor in the development of social facilitation as a field of inquiry. (Zajonc, 1965). Zajonc proposed that the presence ofan audience has the effect of increasing (drive) in performing subjects. Since increased arousal facilitates the elicitation of the dominant response, the presence of an audience will enhance the performance of a skilled individual while causing a decrement in the performance of an unskilled individual.
Social Facilitation – performing better at a task when there are other people around Social Inhibition – performing less well when there is an audience
www.ijmer.in 254 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Facilitation:- High arousal leads to improved performance by
1. High skilled performer
2. Gross skills
3. Simple skills
4. Extrovert performer Inhibition: High arousal leads to improved performance by
1. Noise
2. Fine skills
3. Complex skills
4. Extrovert performer Factors Contributing to Spectator Violence in Stadiums
It is important to recognize the characteristics of each venue, event, and available staff that may increase fan aggression. No single characteristic of these elements can guarantee that violence will or will not occur. However, a combination of poorly designed physical environments, high-energy events, and poorly trained or inexperienced staff will increase the likelihood of spectator violence.
www.ijmer.in 255 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
www.ijmer.in 256 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
Conclusion:
There are a number of factors that can influence an athlete's performance during a game other than the athlete's skill. Athletes must perform in front of crowds in every game, and crowds express their feelings about athletes' performances by, for instance, cheering (supporting them) or jeering (discouraging them). The presence of such an audience may affect team and individual athlete performance.
Both athletes and fans believe that audience support (e.g., cheering) is one of the top influences on a team's success, particularly at home when the crowd is predominantly supportive, possibly contributing to reported home-field advantage (Courneya & Carron, 1992).
References :
1. Baron, R.A. and B. Donn, 1997. Social psysichology 8 Edition. Auyn and Bacon Publi.
2. Hunt, P.J. and J.M. Hillery, 1973. Social facilitation in coaching situation. J. Exper. Soc. Psych., 9: 563-71.
3. Silva, J.W., 2004. Audience effects in sport. Uni of Albertam, pp: 293-314.
4. Singer, R.N., 2004. Handbook of research on sport psychology. Mac Mila, Pub Com Newyourk.
5. Allison, M. G. & Ayllon, T. (1980). Behavioral coaching in the development of skills in football, gymnastics, and tennis. Journal of Applied Behavioral Analysis, 13, 297-314.
6. Anderson, G., & Kirkpatrick, M. A. (2002). Variable effects of a behavioral treatment package on the performance of inline roller speed skaters. Journal of Applied Behavior Analysis, 35, 195-198.
7. Baumeister, R. F., Bratslavsky, E., Finkenauer, C., & Vohs, K. D. (2001). Bad is stronger than good. Review of General Psychology, 5, 323-370. DOI: 10.1037/1089-2680.5.4.323
www.ijmer.in 257 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
8. Baumeister, R. F., Hamilton, J. C., & Tice, D. M. (1985). Public versus private expectancy of success: Confidence booster or performance pressure? Journal of Personality and Social Psychology, 48, 1447-1457.
9. Baumeister, R. F. & Steinhilber, A. (1984). Paradoxical effects of supportive audiences on performance under pressure: The home field advantage in sports championships. Journal of Personality and Social Psychology, 47, 85-93.
10. Bray, S. R., & Widmeyer, W. N. (2000). Athletes' perceptions of the home advantage: An investigation of perceived causal factors. Journal of Sport Behavior, 23, 1-10.
11. Butler, J. L. & Baumeister, R. F. (1998). The trouble with friendly faces: Skilled performance with a supportive audience. Journal of Personality and Social Psychology, 75, 1213-1230.
12. Carron, A. V., Burke, S. M., & Prapavessis, H. (2004). Self- presentation and group influence. Journal of Applied Sport Psychology, 16, 41-58. DOI: 10.1080/10413200490260044
13. Courneya, K. S. & Carron, A. V. (1992). The home advantage in sport competitions: A literature review. Forgas, J. P., Brennan, G., Howe, S., Kane, J. F., & Sweet, S. (1980). Audience effects on squash players' performance. The Journal of Social Psychology, 111, 41-47.
14. Greer, D. L. (1983). Spectator booing and the home advantage: A study of social influence in the basketball arena. Social Psychology Quarterly, 46, 252-261.
15. Harding, J. W., Wacker, D. P., Berg, W. K., Rick, G., & Lee, J. F. (2004). Promoting response variability and stimulus generalization in martial arts training. Journal of Applied Behavior Analysis, 37, 185-195.
www.ijmer.in 258 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
EMANCIPATION OF WOMEN THROUGH EDUCATION – ASTUDY Dr. Ch. Padma Rani Department of Economics Kakatiya University JL in Economics Govt. Junior College,Hasanparthy Warangal, (T.S), INDIA
Universalisation of elementary education has been the most important goal of educational planning in independent India and was to be reached by 1960 as per the Directive Principles of the Constitution. Almost every five-year plan reiterated the goal and even promised to reach it by the end of that respective plan. What is the approach of the Planning Commission in the Five Year Plan to elementary education? The gross enrolment ratio in primary education is above 100 per cent (106.5 in 2011-12) and the corresponding ratio in upper primary education is only 70 percent in 2004-05 whereas it increased to 82.2 percent in 2011-12. Drop Out rate at Primary level has decreased from 64.9 in 1960-61 to 22.3 in 2011-12, and from 78.3 to 40.8 in case of Elementary level (Class I-VIII). In case of Secondary level it has gone down from 82.5 in 1980-81 to 50.3 in 2011- 12 as shown in figure 9. According to some crude and quick estimates, the out of school children could number 30-40 million, if not more. The commission does note any of these statistics and instead it believes that “ near 100 percent enrollment of 9-10 class students is likely to be achieved by the end of the Twelfth five year plan” (i.e. by 2017), suggesting that one need not bother any more about universal enrollment of children.
The commission is concerned with poor levels of learning in primary schools and the need to set national testing standards, reduce teacher – absenteeism, improve teacher training. But it refuses to note the critical role that the teacher plays, the need for well qualified and
www.ijmer.in 259 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
trained teachers and the need to do away with large number of under qualified, under trained and underpaid Para-teachers being recruited everywhere. Adoption of Para-teacher system also presupposes that we do not require qualified and trained teachers anymore, and that anyone can teach. As a part of educational reforms, downsizing of public sector has been attempted in all sectors, including in education. As a result, for several years, recruitment of regular teachers has been discouraged and appointment of Para-teachers favored. State governments also find it helpful as it reduces the problems of teacher-management, besides helping in reducing the financial burden.
Education facilitates to empower a comprehensive development of human beings. As a human capital, it can be useful a long-run and fruitful perspectives in getting Millennium Development goals. Every society of the present global society realized the importance of education to get the desired results of social economic political concerns.
The developing countries have been facing a number of problems to have 100 percent literacy rates. There are number of variations in achieving the highest percent of literates in our country. Variations among men and women, Urban, Semi-Urban, rural and tribal people. A part from this there is literacy variation among the people belonged to OC, BC, SC, ST and minorities. Under these circumstances, the central and state governments have been initiating a number of programmes to develop the education system in our country from the recommendations of Mutfial committee 1964-65 or 1966 to the present 2016 Education policy for a better and to meet the global challenges. This policy is also concentrating to gain more scientific knowledge through digital class room system.
Present paper would like to attempt the importance of education of women to emancipate in the modern society with the main objectives
www.ijmer.in 260 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
like causes and consequences of low literacy among women in the villages, what are the facilities available in the schools, teaching methods adopted to set quality education in schools and parental, teacher care about the school going children in the sample village will be analyzed through empirical study.
The primary data collected from 100 sample respondents from a village and secondary data will be obtained from journals, books and reports etc, to analyze the research study more effectively.
Key Words: Emancipation, digital classroom, teaching methods, literacy rates, education, desired goal etc.
www.ijmer.in 261 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
www.ijmer.in 262 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
www.ijmer.in 263 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
www.ijmer.in 264 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
www.ijmer.in 265 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
www.ijmer.in 266 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
www.ijmer.in 267 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
www.ijmer.in 268 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
www.ijmer.in 269 INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MULTIDISCIPLINARY EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH ISSN : 2277-7881; IMPACT FACTOR – 5.818; IC VALUE:5.16; ISI VALUE:2.286
VOLUME 7, ISSUE 3(1), MARCH 2018
www.ijmer.in 270